JPHiP Forum
AKB48 Fanfics => AKB48 Fanfics => Topic started by: deguchi on March 17, 2014, 10:29:50 AM
-
In a cafe on the one of the table near the window, there’s a group of some young women gathering. Their topics seems so interesting that can make their laugh so freely and causing they are get annoying look from the other costumers in the cafe and when that happened one of these women who’s the younger one among of them can only doing facepalmed herself and apologized for the interruption of her friends bad behavior.
“Seriously girls, you guys are so noisy here. Wonder why I even get stuck with the bunch of adults that acts really like a kids in the kindergarten. It’s much better to spending my precious time with my preciously girlfriend,” complaint the girl with a cute strange fang and sexy duck lips.
One of the young women there shoved the girl’s shoulder jokingly as showing her wide smile combine with the dimples making her cuter and somehow her face resemble to a squirrel-look a like in her out twenty three.
“Don’t be so tends here Tomochin~ it’s a rare time for us to get some time to gather like this you know. You know how busy we’re this time lately. And you’ve so much times already with your girlfriend right? Why you just enjoy your time with us, your precious best friends~!!” said the squirrel-like woman still with her wide smiling dimples. The girl called Tomochin as for Itano Tomomi just rolled her eyes by the older said.
“That’s right! Just like this squirrel midget say, it’s one of a rare time for us to spending time together like this. With bunch of works and wife thing,” added the other woman that seems to be the oldest among them with her short light brown hair and a face that you can found on some of fashion magazine. The woman with short hair poured another glass of wine and shipping them elegantly.
“Nah Mari-chan, how many times already I told you to not call me with that midget thing, do not equalized me with this bakamidget over here!” retorted the squirrel woman irritated. Same with Tomomi, the oldest called Mari-chan as for Shinoda Mariko just rolled her eyes. Her insulted triggered the said bakamidget to protest also.
“Who’s you said bakamidget here bakasquirrel! You’re midget too so don’t denying the fact,” said the called bakamidget annoyed.
“Hey! At least I’m taller than you!! Hwee!” mocked the older.
“You, it’s just 4cm!”
“Not it’s 5cm! You bakamidget!”
“Stop calling me with that name!!”
“Make me bakamidget!!”
“Oh you asked me for that, come here you little bakasquirrel!!”
Just the short one about to got off of her seat suddenly a hand grabbed her collar making the shorter yanked back to her seat.
“No fighting here Takamina and Yuko stop that insult. Both of you are the Wmidgets here so be fine with that!” said the oldest with finality tone. Not want to be kicked out from this cafe because of these baka midgets fight.
“STOP CALLING US MIDGET!!”
“AND STOP BEING SO NOISY MIDGETS!!!!”
The final yelled shockingly the group and for some reason make the cafe got silent for a while by the yelled. Tomomi looking so annoyed by these two older women of her. She is really can’t stand any longer if these double midgets can’t stop their mocking to each other. She let out a breath and rubbed her temples after the yell.
“Your bickering make me dizzy,” huffed Tomomi tired.
The said midgets as for Oshima Yuko and Takahashi Minami instantly sat up on their chair after being yelled by their younger friend. For some odd reason their heart beating a quite speed up due to the rising voice of this girl.
“Whoo congrats midgets, you both finally can make this tsunder girl showing her yankee side again. Ah how missed I am hearing those high pitch of your yelling Tomochin~” said Mariko laughing while ignoring the death glare from the said yankee girl.
“You too Mariko, shut up.”
“Bufh! You got me there Tomochin haha..” chukled Yuko after her stunned mode. Fixing her seat and then filling up her glass again, gulping the wine, whased her slightly dried throat after her “small” bickering with Minami.
“Yeah..that high pitch of yours can make stuned you know..ummn,” following the older. Minami also drinking her wine of glass.
“...” Tomomi ignored these two, really annoying by these kind of tease.
There’s a good silent among them. Each just enjoying their wine and the cozy melody which was turning in the cafe.
“Ne Takamina, how’s your wife? If I’m not wrong this month is her eighth period of pregnancy right?” asked Mariko to Takamina that earned the other attention.
“Ah you are right Mariko, so how’s the baby Takamina?” Yuko asked in curiosity. Meanwhile Tomomi just eyed the older across her seat, get anxious too about her best friend condition.
“Nah, they’re doing fine. We’re diligently check-up to doctor about her and the baby condition, all of them in the good condition,” explained Minami smiling. Recalling the memories about her and her wife when they’re went for the check-up and seeing the cute creature inside of her wife’s belly.
“Nice to hear that. Aah..I hope your baby will going out sooner so my baby got another friend to play at,” said Yuko smiling also thinking about a cutest baby of her in back home with her lovely and sexy wife.
“Yeah I hope so too, so my baby will get a good influence by your baby Takamina,” added Mariko nodding. Somehow the way Mariko said that make the squirrel-like woman frowned.
“What do you mean so your baby good influence? Are you trying to said that my baby gave the bad influence to your baby?”
“Ah you got me there Oshima-san. I just do not want to my cutest, pure, and lovely baby got harass by your baby, just like the baby’s mother. So yes,” replied Mariko nodding her head again in a good mother mode that just doing the right thing to protect her baby.
“You-“
“Nah I don’t want any bickering again, please..and Yuko, I know you wont teach your baby anything stupid right?” said Tomomi cutting Yuko speak. Yuko huffed hardly by the younger.
“Of course not. I wont teach my precious baby that thing you know..hmm maybe a little wont hurt-d’aww! Why are you slapped my head bakamina?!” complaint Yuko to the younger.
“Haahh I feel sorry for your wife and baby having an idiot and pervert mother like you,” sighing Minami.
Another silent accompanying these group until an idea from the oldest gather attention from the other girls.
“It’s seem so old but, how if we make an arrangement of our child's?” asked Mariko.
“What do you mean?” asked Minami back confused.
“Yah, what’s da meaning of that, Mari-chan?” Yuko got confused too, while Tomomi again just rolled her eyes due to the Wmidgets baka.
“The meaning’s, she want to engagement your child to each other,” said Tomomi, explained for the confused girls.
“What? Why?” asked both of them still in confused mode.
Mariko huffed and chuckled about these two,”Yeah..just like Tomo’s said, I want to engaged our kids. I want to strong up our bounds to each other. Beside..I’ll be more relieved if my kid will pair up with one of you guys' kid. You don’t want to your kids pair up with a stranger and weird kids right?” said Mariko as the Wmidgets shocked their head at same times.
“I don’t want to,” Yuko.
“Me too,” Minami.
“Nah, how ‘bout you, Tomo?” asked Mariko.
“Nope. I better let my future kids decide it by itself with who they want to be,” said Tomomi. “Seriously Mariko, we’re not in olden times anymore.”
“Demo ne Tomo..it’s for our close relationship that we’re created since we’re in school, I didn’t want this closeness between us just disappear like that by the time that or maybe when we will going to wherever after this, I don’t know. I just want this closeness between us keep protected and grew stronger and continue by our child's,” said Mariko hopping the younger will agree with her idea.
Tomomi got silent by the oldest said as the other two Yuko and Takamina giving her their puppy eyes for the younger to agreed by the oldest idea.
By the cute glance the older gave her, for the nth times for the night Tomomi let out her breath. Finally give up by these young women.
“Hufftt it’s just for our relationship..so what’s the plan?”
......................................^^........................
So..what is it?
I’m sorry for my poor English since it’s not my first language
I’m trying to make another fic..eer..care to give me some comment?
-
Wow~
So Yuko, Taka and Mariko-sama had babies?
And Tomo haven't... And she's dating with her girlfriend... Is it Chiyuu?
And they want to engage their babies with each other...
Interesting. Really, I'm waiting for the update!
Thank you! :heart:
-
Ohhh..going to engage the kid :3
Update soon
-
update pls
i want to know more about atsumina couple and baby atsumina :heart: :wub:
engaged plans .... :w00t:
-
Lost Heaven Kirozoro triela tehehe..thanks for reading and dropped your comment here
here's the chara that I'll be using here. actually the whole story for atsumina family but I'll write the other family as well.
sorry for the mess up english..
Character:
Takahashi family
-Takahashi Minami and Takahashi Atsuko
A married couple, having two kids. A boy and a girl.
-Watanabe Mayu as Takahashi Mayu
The first child of atsumina couple. 17 years old. A handsome and cute boy at the same time, cold attitude and lack of expression. Only showing his expression to his family. Knowing as a cyborg, smart head, good at fight, and a little bit nerd. Using glasses because of studying and his an otaku. Aiming to become a doctor. A bit pervert.
-Matsui Jurina as Takahashi Jurina
The second child in Takahashi family. A 16 years old beautiful young girl, cute, cheerful, and a bit clumsy. Smart girl, having hobbies flirting with girls cause of her boyish look. The spoiled one in the family.
Oshima family
-Oshima Yuko and Oshima Haruna
A married couple. Having three child. A son and two daughters. A very lovely couple and a “bit” pervet.
-Matsui Rena as Oshima Ren
The older child of Oshima couple. 18 years old guy. Tall, handsome, cool appearance and having pale skin that contrast with his black hair making him look like a prince. Smart, good at fight, kind, the president of the student council. He’s really care toward Yuki, their closeness making them both the Prince and Princess of their school.
-Watanabe Miyuki as Oshima Miyuki
The second child of KojiYuu couple. 17 years old beautiful girl, sweet, cute, cheerful, and a bit pervet. A nice girl and smart. Having crush toward Saya but to shy to say her feeling.
-Kimoto Kanon as Oshima Kanon
The younger child of Oshima family. 15 years old girl. Cute, shy, and lovable kid. Having a smart head made her go to high school same with her older brother and sister in such young age. The spoiled child in the family.
Shinoda family
-Shinoda Mariko and Shinoda Minami
A married couple. Having a one and twin child.
-Kashiwagi Yuki as Shinoda Yuki
The first child of Shinoda couple. 18 years old girl. Beautiful, kind, sweet, smart, pretty, nice attitude a princess like. She and Ren are childhood friend thus their closeness making their the perfect pair in their school.
-Yamamoto Sayaka as Shinoda Saya
The second child of Marimii couple. 17 years old boy and having a twin sister. Handsome, stoic face, cool, smart and yankee like. Actually, he doesn’t like Ren’s closeness to his older sister.
-Shimazaki Haruka as Shinoda Haruka
The third child of Shinoda family. 17 years old. Beautiful, cute, and shy girl but having a salt expression, except toward her older sister. Having crush toward Yui, always get embarrassed every time Yui got closer to her.
Itano family
-Itano Tomomi and Itano Tomo~mi
A married couple. They’re just having one son.
-Yokoyama Yui as Itano Yui
The only child of TomoTomo couple. 17 years old boy. good looking boy, smart, good at fight. he always tease Haruka because she like her but to afraid to tell his feeling.
ano..can I have a guide to posting a picture here? I want to add their photo but I don't know how to...
-
ano..can I hve a guide to posting a picture here? I want to add their photo but I don't know how to...
use [.IMG](pict url)[./IMG] without dot :>
-
Whaa~ So many big "kids"!
I'm looking forward for the theirs story!
Ganbare~~~ :heart:
A little P.S. Can you add a SaeYaka couple? Or its impossible and you don't want to?
-
hope there's wmatsui and mayukii :33
please update soon !
-
Mayuki Wmatsui
Update soon
-
mayuyu and jurina atsumina baby´s XD
i cant wait for the next chapter
update soon
-
Hope Wmatsui and Mayuki! :farofflook: :err:
-
Ah... Rena as a male here.... and Jurina as the female...
Would this be Jurina and Rena with Mayu and Yuki couplings?
Can't wait to find out what's going to happen next
Thank you for the intro and the characters info
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
I hope it will be MaYuki and WMatsui fanfic :wub:
I also like the characters in this fanfic :thumbsup
Please update soon can't wait :cow: :cow:
-
Your fic is friggin' exciting. I just love all the characters. Hope that you'll update soon. Thanks for your fascinating work.
-
blakwhite thanks..but maybe I'll try later
Lost Heaven thanks for comment! SaeYaka ne..I'll try to add them too, but for later chap!
chocholate Kirozoro triela River1721 cisda83 vivinardisa teru_fi thank you~ we'll see later ne..
here's the update~ hope you enjoy!
Chapter1
-Takahashi Residence
The morning just come, a slight of morning shine slipped through the curtain, slowly illuminating a room. On the bed, there’re lying two body’s under the blanket snuggling to each other wanting for the warmness from their partner. One of the two with brunette hair slipped her hand to the waist of the black hair woman beside her, brought their body more closer if that even possible. The black hair woman snuggled her face on the neck of the brunette one, smelling the nice scent of her partner.
Riing…Riing..Riing..
The ringing clock surprised them to wake up. The younger of the two woke up first but still with eyes closed.
“It’s morning already…let’s get up,” mumbled the her on the older neck. Her warm breath ticklish the older woman made her nose got deeper on the younger hair, smelling her sweet scent.
“Mumn..don’t wanna..sleepy..” replied the older one with sleepy tone.
“Mou, Minami..get up already. We have so much thing to do today ne..” said the younger slowly releasing her arms around from the older called Minami.
“Those things can wait..let me sleep for minutes Atsuko~” whinny Takamina. Atsuko chuckled by her “husband” whinny voice that so cute to be heard. Parted their body that give her a little more strength cause the older tight hug, finally Atsuko facing her sleepy, tired, but still cute face of her lovely “husband”.
Tracing her finger around the older closed eyes, “Come on Minami~ I don’t want you to be late for your first work today. You don’t want to get a bad image for being a late boss don’t you?” Atsuko whisper slowly, hopping the older one to open her eyes.
After some peck here and there as for intended to avoid those rosy lips, finally the older one opening her eyes and was serving by such a beauty pretty view of her wife. “Nee~o-ha-yo-u~” greeted Atsuko smiling at her “husband” sleepy face.
“Mnmn..ohayou my pretty waifu~ what a beautiful morning view I have here..” greeted Takamina back smiling at her lover one.
“Come on, we’ve to get up,” Atsuko said as she wanted to get up from the bed, but a pair of arms brought her body lying back onto the bed. “Hey~” complained the younger one while giggled, already know what the older one wanted.
“Gimme my morning kiss first~~”
“Thehe..haii~~” the giggled was sealed by a pair of lips that kissing her, slowly but soon the smooth kiss turned to the heated one. Momentary forgetting the other thought to get up. Until their lungs demanded for the air that forcing them to parted their so called morning kiss.
“Satisfied now?” asked Atsuko under her hot breath.
“Un! Thank you honey~~” replied Takamina with her sweet smiled that showed her cute dimples.
“Now get up! And please wake up our kids later okay…I’ll make breakfast for us,” said Atsuko.
“Hai~ hai~” she gave a last kiss on her wife’s sexy lips before finally got up from the bed, walking sleepily to the bathroom.
Atsuko chuckled at her “husband” antics. Then decide to get up as well going out to the kitchen, preparing the food for her little family.
The Takahashi family was just come back to Japan yesterday evening after their state in America for about 14 years already. It’s a long time already that the head of the Takahashi family decide to come back to their country, Japan. After her “morning ritual”, Takamina sitting on one of the chair in the dining table while reading a newspaper. Wanting to know what were happen in this country of her birthplace. Getting up for the news for what happens recently. While Atsuko in the kitchen making some pancake’s for the family breakfast.
“OHAYOU~!!!” a loud greeting filled the air of the dining room. A girl with length shoulder black hair bounced happily entering the room, her smooth black hair floating beautifully in the air. Wearing her new high school uniform she spotting a woman on the table, grinning she skipped to her and gave the woman a big hug followed by a kiss on the cheek.
“Ohayou Papa!!” said the girl energetically. Her cat-like smile grew bigger seeing the woman that she called papa greeted her back with a hug smile as well.
“Ohayou Jurina-chan~” said Takamina patted her daughter’s head as the said daughter giving her the cat-like smile to her papa that made her look like a cute puppy. The said papa can’t help to pinch those cute cheeks of her daughter.
“How was your sleep? Is it okay? I’m sorry, we’ve just arrived yesterday and now you must go to your new school already. You need more rest to stared your activity, I don’t want my baby to get tired~” said Takamina feeling bad.
“Nah, my slept were well papa. The journey yesterday was really the tired one but I’m okay now! See? Beside it’s my first day of my new experience getting into my new school here,” said Jurina smiling cutely, reassuring her papa’s feeling.
“Yokatta na~I’m glad you’re seems exited for your school here.”
“Un!”
“Nah, go greet your Mama and help her with the food okay?” said Takamina to her daughter. Jurina nodded happily while skipped to the kitchen.
Chuckled by her energetic girl, Takamina back to her newspaper. Not long a boy wearing uniform which is same to Jurina with adding a navy blue hoodie jacket and with eyeglasses on, the handsome yet cute boy appeared giving her morning greeting.
“Ohayou Papa,” said the boy giving a peck on the woman’s cheek before take his seat in front of the said papa.
“Ohayou Mayu. How was your sleep?” again Takamina asked the same question to her son this time. Folded back the newspaper and placed it on the table as she took her hot chocolate.
“I’m slept well. Thought my body a little sore from the long journey yesterday. I feel great now,” replied the boy called Mayu. Giving a warm smile despite of his cyborg expression.
The papa smile back hearing her son’s answer, “Hmm glad to hear that..ne, are you exited for your first day at new school? I now you kids grown up at outside country and we’re rarely to come to Japan except for vacation, but I hope you kids don’t feel any shy here and act like your age around. I’m sure you kids will feel accustomed being here,” said Takamina.
“Papa, you worry too much. We’re already familiar with these all, beside although we’ve grown up in another country we’re still Japanese so it’s just feel same with these all,” said Jurina in her brother behave. Placing the foods on the table, she sitting beside Mayu that gulping his hot chocolate.
“Un, so no worries here..” said Mayu agreed with her sister as he started digging up to his pancake.
“Our kids has grown up honey, they’re know what they want to do. Now eat your breakfast,” Atsuko sat beside her husband, placed the said breakfast in front of Takamina.
“Thank you honey~” a peck on the lips as for thank you that earned a slight chough from their kids while the mama flushed by her husband sudden kiss. “I already know that honey, but I still worried over them. Aah look at them, my babies has grown up now..” said Takamina a little dramatic tone.
“That’s right honey, our babies had grown up, mou now I miss carried my babies back then. Holding them in my arms, playing with their little fingers, chubby cheeks kyaa~ they’re just too cute~” added Atsuko decide to play along with her husband. These adult chatting about their first experience become a parents, as for the kids they’re just shock their head and sighed seeing their parent acts.
Jurina grinning widely feeling happy with the heartwarming atmosphere with her family while Mayu continued with his breakfast with smile seeing his parents interact like a teenagers.
The breakfast of Takashi family went nicely, and it’s time to go to school for the kids.
“You guys sure to just walk to your school? I can drove you there,” said Takamina to her kids while Atsuko fixing her tie.
“It’s okay, Papa. Beside the school are not too far from our house. We’re going now!” replied Jurina getting ready with her bag. She then gave her parents a kiss on the cheek before heading to the front door.
“Take care of your sister Mayu,” said Atsuko.
“I will Mama,” said Mayu also gave a peck on his parent’s cheek, then dash out of the house following his energetic sister that already walking on the street.
Takamina sighed that earning a questioned look from her wife.
“Don’t worry like that Minami..everything will be okay,” said Atsuko softly, cupping her husband cheeks.
“I’ hope soo. Ne, you really no need to call a housemaid? Our house pretty mess now thought..” said Takamina.
“Humm, no need to. I can clean up this house by myself. Don’t worry.”
“But I’m. I don’t want my pretty wife to be so exhausted for doing clean up by herself. Nah, I’ll be home soon, after noon I think so I can help with the clean up. For today I just need to check up my new office. How’s that sound?” asked Takamina while caressing her smoothly cheeks. Slowly drawing near to her wife’s neck. Smelling the sweet scent of her.
“A-aa..that’s..sound nice..” replied Atsuko startled by the sudden kiss on her neck while gripping at the hem of her husband suit.
“Humm..mnm..”
“Minami, you..must..go now..to your..office…” said Atsuko between her whimper breath. Her face already flushed red by the shorter sweet kiss on her neck.
“Okay, see you later honey. I’m going now,” said Takamina after her little invasion to the smooth neck of her lovely wife.
A sweet kissed on the lips before she went to the front door. Leaving the taller woman stood there seeing her husband going for work. Take a breath, Atsuko went for her work too.
-Oshima Residence
A short woman was making foods in the kitchen while humming a tone. Make a smile in her face that look like a squirrel, adding the dimples making her look so cute, aside the stretch that starting to form in her face coz of age. Swiftly her skillful hand here and there, making delicious foods to her family. Just when she was about to reach a tool in the high rack, there’s a hand that took the tool before her. Startled the woman, she turned her sight to a tall raven hair boy handing her the tool she was about to took.
“Here’s Kaa-chan,” said the tall boy with smile in his handsome face.
Seeing the boy before here, this said Kaa-chan let a chuckled, “Heeh you surprised me here, Ren..don’t do that again..” said Yuko as she took the tool and back to her previous task.
“Sorry. Morning Kaa-chan,” replied the boy called Ren apologetic but there’s a smile on his pale yet handsome face.
He then turned to the fridge took a box off milk and poured the milk on the glass. He brought the glass full of milk to his mouth, gulping the white liquid. After drinking the milk, he then back to his kaa-chan side, planning to help the short woman.
“The foods will finish soon. Placed them on the table,” said Yuko to his son that nodded his head as he took the plate of meal to the table in the dining room.
“Morning..” a soft voice filled the air of the room when a beautiful tall woman walked nearing the table. She then took one of the chairs there, beside Ren as she taking a glass of hot chocolate and drinking the liquid.
“Morning Mom,” greeted Ren to the woman beside him.
“Aa morning Ren..hmm where’s your sister? Not wake up yet?” asked the called Mom to her son. Haruna started to take her own plat of food.
“They are-“ his sentence were interrupted as two pretty girls walked to the dining table. Gave a morning kissed on the cheeks of the woman by the two girls.
“Morning Mom!” said these girls in chorus. Their smile’s flashing cutely on their face.
“Morning Miyuki-chan, Non-chan..you kids seems so high up today,” replied Haruna smiling at her pretty daughters. The said daughters took their place in front of her and Ren before replaying to their mom.
“Nothing, just feeling happy this morning!” grinned Miyuki to her mom.
“Un un!” agreed the younger sister nodding her head cutely.
“What’s the commotion here~ morning my princess’s~” said Yuko showed up from the kitchen, like the previous woman, she got a kiss on the cheeks from her two adorably daughters.
“Morning Kaa-chan!” said the girls in unison.
“Haha my girls seems so happy today ne~” Yuko got surprised by the kiss but grinning widely at her daughters. Then going up to her seat beside Haruna and planted a chaste kiss on the taller woman lips. “Morning NyanNyan~”
“Morning Yuuchan,” replied Haruna smiling at her “husband” acts.
The breakfast went well for the family. After their breakfast, the kids were ready for their school now.
“We’re going now Kaa-chan, Mom,” said Ren picking up his bag.
“Take of your sister’s Ren,” said Yuko.
“Un!” he walked to the front door followed by Miyuki and Kanon behind after the girls again gave their kiss on the cheeks of their parent.
Yuko chuckled at her two daughter’s acts as she back to the taller woman that was cleaning the table.
-Shinoda Residence
A woman with short brown hair was reading a magazine on the chair when a beautiful tall girl taking a seat beside her.
“Morning Yuki-chan..” greeted Mariko to her daughter.
“Mmn..morning Daddy..” replied the girl softly. Her slight trembled voice, catch up the called daddy’s attention. She turned her sight to the girl beside her worry.
“You okay Yuki-chan? Yours face are quite pale thought,” said Mariko in concern. She placed her palm on the girl’s forehead and feeling a slight heat there.
“Da-daijoubu desu,” answered Yuki stuttered while avoiding her dad’s palm.
“You seemed not. If you not feeling well just don’t go to school, I’ll make an excuse for you.”
“I sure I’m okay Dad, maybe just luck of sleep.”
“Keep your body in good please. I don’t want you to be sick.”
“I will Dad,” replied Yuki softly.
“Morning! Morning!!” an energetic boy showed up with a girl that similar with him trailed from behind. The twins then take their chair in front of the Mariko and Yuki.
“Morning Daddy, morning Nee-chan,” greeted the girl with her salty expression.
“Morning Saya, Haruka-chan,” replied the daddy to her twin kids. “Neh Saya, did you beholding under your bed? There’s some dirt in your hair,” said Mariko hiding her smirk.
“Eh? No. I did not! Eeh~?!?” shocked Saya. Worrying that his hair really dirty, Saya quickly stroking his black hair hopping the dirt will disappear until his hair look really messy.
“Saya-chan, what are you doing? Why are messing yours hair like that?” asked another woman with chubby cheek entering the room with a tray of some food.
“Eeehhh~??!!” a shock yell from the boy that just earning a good laugh from his daddy and a smile from his two sister.
“I bet you got trolled again by your Daddy,” said Minami chuckling.
Realizing that his hair were not dirty but now messy and got trolled by his daddy, Saya yelling annoyed by his trolled “father”.
“Haha..it’s so funny trolling you Saya, haha..” laughed Mariko.
“Gah! Please don’t make fun of me every morning will you? And why among us I’m the only one that always getting trolled? Hmph!!” sulked him, earned more laughter in the room.
“Your short temper just perfect for Daddy to troll you, so just used by that,” said Haruka with her salty tone.
“Not you too Paruru! Why I feel that you are not my twin anymore..” cried Saya depressed.
“Hmmh..no sulking in the morning, come here I’ll tidy up your hair,” said Minami hiding her grinning. “And Mariko honey, stop trolling and eat your breakfast,” added her eyeing her lover that flashing a smirk to her.
After the warm breakfast, the kids of Shinoda family get ready for their school. Just before they got to the door, a bell rang from outside. Saya opened the door revealing a boy about his age with same uniform grinning at him.
“Morning!” greeted the boy, “Ready for school?”
“Yui! Morning~” greeted Saya back then thought for a while, realizing that his twin and his older sister still in the living room, he then shouted, “Oh! see who’s here in the morning. A prince that picked up for his princess Haruka~!!”
The shout earned a smack on his head by Yui that having a blush on his face. “Baka! What are you shouting?! St-“
Another sound of whack and cried of pain could be hearing from his friend.
“What are you shouted? Dad and Mom could be heard you idiot!” hissed Haruka angry although her face was shade by red color.
“Reveng from earlier. Mou..this morning really the bad one!” huffed he stormed from the house lightly shoved Yui beside. “Hey!”
Leaving the two of them Yui take a peek at Haruka that look at other way with face a bit red. Atmosphere turn awkward for them, fortunately Yuki appear and told them to go to school.
…..^_^…..
I’m sorry if its long and boring :err: and sorry for the mess English!
-
Eh~? No TomoTomo lovey-dovey..? Kinda disappointed. Anyways, thank you. Keep up your hard work author-san.
-
Ah... MariMii, KojiYuu and Atsumina as the parents...
Ah... so Mayuki, ParuYui, Wmatsui pairings... that's for sure....
What's wrong with Yuki?
Is she sick, or has weak body?
Can't wait to see how they are doing on their 1st day of school
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
great chapterr ~~
my question just as same as chisda83-san..
maybe yuki have a illness ??
cant wait for another chapter~~~
-
YATTA~ :mon beam: :sashiko: :mon squee:
Amazing chapter! :onioncheer: :mon thumb:
Same question here is Yukirin sick or does she have a weak body ? :pig huh:
Wondering if anyone of the kids will be in the same class for the 1st day of school :dunno: :whistle: :mon crazyinlove:
Atsumina, Kojiyuu, and MariMii as parents...... this should be interesting :mon star: :mon mischief: :mon fyeah: :ding:
Can't wait for the next chapter~ :gmon love2: :mon loveflower: :byebye:
-
teru_fi I'm sorry, they're will appear the next chapter, thanks for the comment!
cisda83 chocholate River1721 Thanks for the comments! for Yuki..I didn't think to make her having an illness, but I'm thinking for that now. we'll see later~
so here's the update, hope you enjoy!
Chapter 2
-Majisuka High School
Takahashi Jurina seems in amazement at the building in front of her. A large building which with some beautiful gardens and large field there. Do not mention the students that scattered in front of the building, some girls were walking while chatting and laughing cheerfully, some boys were chatting under a tree and the others with their activity. She looking at them in awe coz before she only can see them in some movie and manga and when they had vacation to Japan. Finally she can feel the sensation of high school in Japan, wearing uniform and skirt, talked animatedly with other girls. She wonder how things will going in her new school, will it be more interesting than her former school back in America or will she find another experience here. The though make her more excited.
“Exciting I see..” a soft voice pulled her from her though, smiling and nodding as she turned her sight at the boy with hoodie that covered almost of his face made her frowned instantly.
“You know, as much I love to see you with your favorite hoodie back there in America at least let loose of the hood from your head. No one will recognize you in here anyway and are you not feel hot in this whether? Baka Mayu,” said Jurina to her brother slightly irritated by the older fashion.
“Why? I’m not anyway. I don’t want to get more attention that’s all. Beside this jacket made especially for me,” replied Mayu casually. His hand on the pocket of his school pants. Looking around, he nodded his head seeing the sight of his new school from his spot. “Nice school we got here.”
Jurina rolled her eyes at her cyborg brother’s reply. Sometimes she wanted to whack his head from the lack of expression in his talk, making her annoyed.
“Yeah, yeah...you and with your cool and nerd style. And yeah, I’m exciting! I wonder what’s their reaction later, is it the same with the kids in America or they’ll be more interesting for what I’ll do later hehehe~~”
“It’s more I can tell. Just look at our surrounding..just do not make so much trouble. I don’t want to be a good listener at Papa’s speech,” said Mayu as he eyed some girls and boys there were looking at his sister with admiration sight.
“Don’t worry. I’ll play easy going for now on, I’ll run to you if I got some trouble,” grinning her cute cat-like smile and showing her charming face that earning squeals from the other students.
Mayu rolled his eyes by his little sister said. ‘It’ll be annoying, hufft..’ though Mayu.
“Came on, we will meet with the headmaster before the first lesson begin,” called Mayu starting his walk leaving the girl behind.
“Eh wait!!” called Jurina shocked by the sudden boy that leaving her, she jogged to his side again, ”Before the first lesson begin heh! Looks like you will enter your new class in your first lesson in the morning,” said Jurina mocked and chuckled at her brother as she saw his smirking under his hoodie.
The siblings then walking side by side to the school’s building ignoring the attention from the other students.
-----
Not long after the Takahashi’s sibling entered the school’s building, there’re more squeals can be heard from the students there when three other students entering the gate of the school.
“Ren-sama! Kyaa~!!”
“Oh our Prince is looked more stunning this morning!!”
“Kyaa Non-chan Kawaii~!!”
“Miruki-sama mo kawaiii~!!”
The usual greeting these three siblings get after they’re entering the gate of their school. Kanon smiling shyly at them, still not used being the attention while Miyuki smiling and waved back at them. Her friendly and easy going aura really made her loved by other students. And for the older one of the three, Ren just make his self acted cool in front of them that only make his fangirls squealing more at his coolness.
Before they can enter the building, a boy around Ren’s age approached them.
“Morning Ren! Morning Non-chan! Morning Miruki-chan!” greeted the boy excitedly. The siblings greeted back with smile at the boy.
“What’s the matter Airin?” asked Ren to his buddy. He just knew that something happened when the boy in front of him approached him in the morning like this. Usually he just waits in their classroom or flirting with other girls.
“You just knew something happened, heh ckck..we need you in our room now. There’s some problem need to discuss,” said Airin as for Furukawa Airin to his friend.
“Problem huh..” mumbled Ren then turned to his younger sister. “Look I can’t escort you to your classroom. You’ll go with Miyuki, Ok?”
Kanon just nodded her head, “Leave her to me, you must go to your student council room seems like the problem were serious,” said Miyuki to her older brother.
“Okay, we’ll leave you two. Come one Airin!” Ren then walked leaving his two sisters behind.
“See you later girls!” called Airin before jogged to his friend.
Miyuki turned to her younger sister, “Come on, the bell will rang soon.”
“Un.”
-----
“Ohayou~” greeted Saya entering his class and quickly take a sit beside Miyuki that was having chat with her friend.
“Ohayou Saya-kun, hmm..you look grumpy this morning, something happened?” greeted Miyuki back turned her sight to the boy smiling but changed it to frown after seeing the boy’s grumped expression.
Saya let out a sigh before reply but beat up by Yui that took his desk in front of Saya’s desk, “His Daddy make a troll to him again this morning and a whack from his twin for teasing her.”
Miyuki rised her brow but let out a chuckle hearing the unfortunate of the boy beside her while Saya pouted, “Don’t laugh and you, I’m trying to help you with her and a whack that I get? Gezz what a friend.”
“Hey..I’m glad if you help me, thanks but not like that. Why you must to yell like that by the way? In front of yours parent? Seriously, you just make her embarrassed by your action back there you know, and what if she don’t like me,” said Yui after turned his desk facing the not-yet-couple behind him.
“Neh Yui, many times I told you that she likes you back. You are just too afraid to tell her. Just ask her out and tell your feelings I’m sure she will accept you,” said Saya back giving his best ferind encourage to tell his twin sister out.
Miyuki just staring at this duo buddy’s before her discussed about Yui’s feeling to her best friend in the side class. She, Saya, and Yui were in the class 2-A, while Haruka in class 2-B in the side of their class. Although they are in different class but they will stuck together with other friends too in their break time. Honestly Haruka already told to Miyuki about her feeling toward Yui but she’s too shy to tell her feeling to the boy. She wanted to tell the boy but decide to let her friend to telling him by herself.
“How sure are you?” asked Yui.
“You forget? I’m her twin, of course I know her feeling. Trust me she like you back,” said Saya.
“Hmm, Okay…I-“ his sentence was cut off by another boy that appeared suddenly in their desk.
“OU-hayou! Hah..hah..” greeted the boy breathless. He then straightened back his stood and inhaled for air.
“What are you doing? Marathon in the morning?” asked Saya in scoff tone, already irritated by the sudden intruder.
“Really Saya-kun, you’re grumpier this morning. Are you in your period?” asked Miyuki wondered about the boy beside her that earned a pout from the said boy and laughed from Yui and the new boy. “Are you all right Haruu-kun?” asked Miyuki again but to the new boy as she looking at him and ignoring completely the grumpy and pouted Saya beside her.
“Aww I’m okay Miruki-chan, thanks for your concern. Ah, I just came from teacher’s room and guess what? We’ll get a new student!!” said the boy called Haruu or Shimada Haruu for his name. His smile was wide, look he’s excited by the new student.
“Really? How’s the kid’s look? Is it girl or boy?” asked Miyuki seemed excited also for getting a new friend. Yui look at Haruu seemed interest too as for Saya, he look at the other side while mumbling, “What’s so special about new student? Huh..”
Yui heard it just let him be, “Don’t mind him, so what about the new student?”
“I don’t know exactly is it a girl or boy but there are two transfer students, one for our class and the other one for the third class. But what I’m excited for was that these two kids are transferred from America!” explained Haruu.
“Really?! Whaa that’s cool!!” reacted Saya sat up from his seat looked at Haruu that seemed a little shocked by the boy sudden outburst. Miyuki and Yui gave a weird look to Saya for his sudden outburst. Just a few seconds ago he not interested but now seems his the one now that more exciting. Saya aware for his sudden outburst sit up back to his desk and rubbed his back of head feeling embarrassed.
“Wha-what? Why are you three looking at me like that? It’s normal right? Excited for new friend what for when It from a country likes America, huh?” said Saya stuttered that again earned laugh from his friends.
“Haha..you baka face are so cute Saya-kun!” laughed Miyuki make Saya’s face become heat by the girl said.
“Do-don’t call m-“ before he can retort back, fortunate to him that the bell was rang. He let out a breath for the bell and seeing Haruu and Yui back to their seat while Miyuki turned to her friend’s calling.
-----
Mayu and Jurina were walking in the corridor looking for Jurina’s class. After talking with the headmaster that took their times, finally he let go of these siblings to go to their class. Mayu insisted to walking his sister to her class when a teacher asked for that. He wanted to know where his sister’s class at, just for the reason. Jurina hearing the reason hide her grinning when they step out from the headmaster room.
“2-A” was the name. Mayu stealing glance through the window, looking at the students there already began their study.
“So..” started Mayu.
“So?”
“I’ll leave you here. Make sure to not make trouble in your first day,” said Mayu.
“Hai hai~ you worry too much, just like Papa-duh!” Jurina rubbed her forearm that got slap slightly from her brother. “Wakatta yo~”
*sigh*”I’m going to my class now,” he said started to walk away leaving the girl in front of her class.
“”Going to my class” heh! Have a nice trip!!” called Jurina smirking at her brother’s waved hand.
“Yosh!!”
-----
Mayu was walking aimlessly around the campus, exploring the big school looking for the garden and big field here and there. Just like Jurina said before, this hoodie boy was not going to his class instead he was walking around the school. Visiting the school’s library and nodded in satisfy for the collection of book this library have. He then went to the back building, finding another garden there, looks pleasant with some bench that covered with big tree.
Go down with the stairs, Mayu dropped his hood and looking around through his glasses. Breathing the fresh air of the garden, suddenly his black orbs caught a figure not so far from where he was standing. Sharply his eyes, the figure were a girl with black straight long hair. She looks wobbling in her walk while her right hand rubbing her temple.
A strange feeling suddenly crawled in his cold heart after seeing the sight of the girl. Wonderingly, he unconsciously walked to the girl.
“AH! Watch out!!?!” yelled Mayu shocked as he quickly run to the girl. Fortunately he can catch the girl before she can touch the ground. He circled his arms around the girl’s body that slightly bigger than his self, but his arms feel fitted around her.
He held her close to his body and fixed her position for her comfort. He examined the girl in his hand and got stunned by the girl’s beautiful face. Her white skin, though it’s colored by the slight of red from her high temperature. Closed eyes and the slight parted lips of her. Mayu held his breath by the sight of the angel before him. He can feel her warm breath by the close of their face.
Shocking his head, he then lift up the girl in his arms, carry her in bridal style. Fortunate to him there are no one students roaming in the area so he can avoid the attention for his action.
“Ne princess, you’re pretty heat here not in dirty thought. Seems you forced your body to come to school even though you’re sick. I shall send you to school’s infirmary to get you treated,” taking breath, Mayu started to walk slowly, tightening his arms around the unconscious girl.
Even if with his tiny body, Mayu finally can carrying the girl until they’re standing in front of the infirmary’s room. It’s pretty hard for him with the distance from the place he found the girl to the infirmary’s room. Do not mention the stairs too. He really really glad that there’s no one students or teacher he meet in his way. After entering the room he looking around searching for nurse but nothing found. Then he walked to one of the bed there, the one beside window.
Slowly he was lying down the girl on the bed, fixing her position for her comfort. Wiped the slight sweat on his forehead and temple, Mayu stood back stretched his body and fixed his glasses. Taking a better looks at the lying girl in front him. She’s surely beautiful beside her pale skin ‘cause the ill. He adored her beauty, such a princess look. Don’t know him there’s an unknown feeling that slowly creep up in his usually cold heart when he observed the sleeping girl.
He was watching the girl in her clam sleep, observed her steady breath through her slightly parted lips. Mayu unconsciously reached his hand tugging the strand of hair on her ear, so he can see clearly the beautiful face of this girl.
His observing got bothered by the ring of the bell, sounding for the first break. He was not aware that there’s already first break that’s mean he’s absolutely ditched his first morning lesson.
The growled of his stomach remain him to go to the cafeteria. Although he want to accompany the girl longer but he can’t let his hungry stomach growled even more, beside he need energy for his afternoon lesson later.
“Princess, looks I can’t stay here longer. But I’ve placed some medicine here on the pillow beside you. Hope you’ll drink them if you conscious later,” said Mayu gently.
“Hope I can meet you again if you’re already in your good health,” let out a small smile on his normal cyborg face. Mayu then turned around walking to the door but stopped in his track. He walked back to the bed.
“I forgot my bag. See you later.”
---^^---
forgive for my absurd description. may telling me your opinion?
-
Great chapter :hip smile:
Get well soon yukirin XD
Can't wait for next update :hip smile:
-
This chapter is so cute :deco:
Oh~~ Mayu is so nice :cathappy:
Yuki is so lucky she meet with Mayu :wub:
Please update soon :cow:
-
kyaaa Mayuki!!! :cow:
please update soon!
-
Mayuki just blew my mind!! :mon angel:
Mayuyu is so sweet and calling Yuki 'Princess'! :mon crazyinlove:
When Mayu was carrying Yuki to the infirmary I imagined him carrying her bridal style! :mon lovelaff: :mon mischief:
I could not stop blushing this whole chapter! :nya: :wriggly: :luvluv2: :shy1: :shy2: :mon inluv:
Thanks for the update! it was so cute! :mon XD:
Update soon~ :byebye: :mon bye:
-
uwahhh~~
mayu kakoii~~
hope ren and mayu will be best friends or buddies
ca't wait for the nextt chap :twothumbs
-
Tiptip @vivinardisa @kazutoryu Thanks for your's comments! sorry for the late update
@River1721 @MayuxMatsuixMusic hahaha yeah mayu's so cool here, thanks for your's comments here!
so here's the update...I'm sorry for the mess english..and the boringness
hope you're enjoy!!
Chapter 3
-School’s Infirmary
On the bed beside the window, there’s laid a girl sleeping peacefully. Suddenly the door of the room opened showing a tall guy with his pale skin. Slowly entering the room and walked nearing the sleeping girl there. The guy then stared at the sleeping girl with worry in his handsome face. Stretching his right hand reaching for the girl’s head that a little wet from the sweating and he also feel the high temperature of her. Gently he’s stroking her head wiping the sweat away.
His gentle touch seemed make the girl wake from her sleep. Slowly she open up her eyes, looking at the white ceiling above her then turned her sight to her side looking at the tall guy beside her that looking at her with worry.
“Yuki..you wake up. Why you don’t tell me that you’re sick? You made me worried,” said the guy gently still with the worry and concern on his voice.
The girl, Yuki just turned her sight to the ceiling again and let out a breath before replied with a low voice, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to make you worry..it’s just I don’t want to burden you..”
“You are never being a burden to me Yuki. I’ve said to your parents that I’ll take care of you right? So tell me if something bothering you,” said the guy again.
Yuki breathed slowly as she closed her eyes then, “I’m sorry..”
“Nah it’s okay, you are here now. How are you feeling? Need me to call your parents?”
“No need to, I’m okay now..just feel a little heat and my head spinning. Just need to rest I guess. Don’t worry,” said Yuki faced the guy.
There’s a silent before Yuki broke it.
“Ren-kun..” called Yuki, the guy called Ren turned his sight to the girl with brow rised, “Why you’re not in class? And how do you know I’m here?”
“It’s already break. I worried because you aren’t coming back to class so I asked teachers whether they know where you about. Kuramochi-sensei said that there’s a student that brought you here but she didn’t know the student like cause she just met him when she’s about to enter this room,” explained Ren to the girl.
“A student..?”
“Un..why?” asked Ren seeing the girl sinking in her thought.
Yuki in her blurry memories, she think that she has saw a boy wearing navy blue jacket walked to her and turned back quickly after took something, she can see the boy clearly because of her blur and heavy eyes that forced her to sleep.
Yuki shock her head slightly after feeling the guy tugged at her arm. She face the guy smiled little, “Nothing. Thanks for coming here.”
“It’s okay..you think you can continue the afternoon class?” asked Ren.
“I think I can’t. My body seems so hurt I don’t know why,” replied Yuki weakly.
“I’ll send you home then..don’t worry I’ll make an excuse for us toward teacher,” added Ren when the girl tried to refuse his offer.
“Sorry for bothering.”
“Told you, you aren’t. Nah I’m seeing there’s some pill’s here, maybe sensei that leaved them here. Take these before we go to your home, okay.”
Seeing the girl’s nod, he then took the water and helped her drink the pill.
“I’ll take ours bag, you wait here for a while.”
“Un, arigatou Ren-kun.”
Smiled, he then leaving the girl lying back on the bed and took his feet out of the infirmary room. Yuki exhaled her breath thinking for the blur sight of the hoodie boy.
----
Mayu was walking peacefully when suddenly a sight of his little sister caught his attention. Looking clearly his senses warned. ‘Maji? It’s our first day of school!’
“Maaaayuuuu heeelppp meee..!!” shouting the girl while running fast toward her older brother. On her back there are some girls also running over her.
“What are you doi-whaaa..!!” can’t be able to finish his sentence, Jurina had already dragged him with her, running from the screaming girls behind them.
Running on the corridor, Jurina unconsciously bumped into someone but let the person being shoved to the wall and continuing her running without looking back at whom she bumped at.
Mayu dragged her sister to the left quickly and climb up the stairs. Lucky for them those girls didn’t saw them turned left.
Hastily Mayu opened the door and come out to the upper place of this building. Mayu closed back the door and breathed heavily due to the running. While Jurina also catching up her breathed.
“Whooo that was close!!”
“What are you doing?!” scolded Mayu while shoved his sister’s shoulder make the girl stumbled on her feet, but quickly steady back her balance.
“Chotto..don’t scolded me, I..I just played around but they’re just too cute and make a tease of them a little but their reactions are more than I expected and yeah they’re chasing me,” explain Jurina quickly a little scared by the older angry. Her head hung under Mayu glares.
“Can’t you please stop doing that?”
“Doing what?”
“You know what I mean.”
“Hmm..I don’t know what are you talking about..” said Jurina casually while dragged her feet toward the railing. Purposely ignore her older brother’s words. Upon on the railing she in haled the air as she looking around the campus.
“Huufft..It’s nice up here although with these some trash here and there but this is a nice place actually. Come here nii-chan, it’s a nice place! We can see almost the place of this school from here. Look!” said Jurina, grinning her cat-like smile while seeing down there, many students scattering around there for break time. Speaking of break time she remembered she’s not yet taking her lunch. Those girls already catching for her since the bell rang, forced her run out of the class and running around the corridor.
Looking at his little sister, Mayu brought up the plastic that his holding since their running moment. He shoved the plastic to the pouted girl that rubbed her stomach. Seeing the plastic of some food, she beamed in smile and throws herself hugging her brother.
“I love you!!”
“Hai~hai~ I just don’t want to see your awful face ‘cause you are hungry,” said Mayu after the girl released her hug.
“Thehehe~” grinning, Jurina took the plastic and brought them to the bench that clean enough to occupying.
Smiling at his little sister, Mayu then walking to the railing seeing down there. Indeed this place is a nice place to looking at the school building, many students enjoying their break time. While looking down there, his glasses eyes caught a figure of a girl. The same frame figure he saw not long ago. Adjusting his glasses clearing his sight to the girl and realizing that that girl were not alone. There’s a guy hugging her waist, like supporting her in walking.
He frowned his brows by the sight and unconsciously tightens his right palm into fist. Beside those two figure there’s another guy a little short than the princess and the guy that holding her. That short guy was walking by their side while holding two bags.
‘So…looks like the princess had already taken, and that guy send her home now,’ said Mayu in his head still trailing his eyes over the three figure down there until their sight vanished behind the school’s gate.
Snapped, Mayu released his fist and brought his palm to his face, face palmed, letting out a sigh, ‘Of course she’s taken! How can not? She’s so beautiful and looks nice certainly she’s having a boyfriend already…and what I’m thinking of her anyway? I just met her once and she possibly don’t even know me..huft..calm down yourself Mayu, it’s not like you…beside, you have a promise..’
His thought was disrupted by the calling of his sister. Fixing his glasses and getting clam down he turned to the girl and sat beside her.
“What’s it Jurina?” asked Mayu.
Jurina gulped the bread in her mouth first and then facing her older brother, “I see you’re sighing there, something bothered you?” asked the girl back, her tone sounded a worry.
Mayu seemed taken back by the question.
“I know you well, don’t lie to me.”
“Hmm..betsuni,” replied Mayu grinning slightly avoiding his sister stare.
“Nii-chan!”
“I tell you it’s nothing. Ne, how ‘bout you’re new class? Are you already get friends yet?” asked Mayu changing the topic.
“Hn? Oh..the class is cool! The students there are friendly and cute! Hehehe..”
“Sounds interesting.”
“Yup! There’s group of students that caught my interest, but because other girls are surprisingly get excited because of me and that made me run out of the class after the bell rang, ‘caused I can’t get my lunch,” said Jurina.
“Hee..sure you use your charming to them huh. Don’t overdo it or you’ll get more trouble by that,” said Mayu.
“I told you I can handle that, beside I just run to you if I get caught into trouble hehehe..” grinning the girl cutely make Mayu smile as well by this girl’s easy going aura.
“Ck, whatever~”rolled his eyes.
“You too.”
“Hm?”
“Enjoy your last year here. Be an open up sometime, there’s no harm to be friend no? Use your last time as a schooler, just like Mama said its okay to act like a teenager, do what you want to, and be more open up to the other,” said Jurina and inhaled before continuing her words.
“It’s irritating me back then you know? Seeing when you always are alone with your study and otaku thing making you isolated yourself from society. Never I see you hang out with your friend-except that idiot one and are you not interest to girls? Sure you can-easily get whoever girls you want by the look of your face,” Jurina exhaled this time when the guy she’s talking keeps silent and setting up his cyborg face. Sighed Jurina touched her older brother’s shoulder making him face her.
“I’m not a little kid again if you think I can’t understand what you’re thinking, I’m older enough to think about things and beside I’m your little sister, your only sibling. So..I just want you to be happy..”
Mayu looked at his sister for a while. He knew, definitely knew what his little sister talking about. Truth what’s she’s talking about is true. But for some reason he don’t want to make his little sister worry about him. He sighed a little before let out a giggle, “You know? I’m seeing a woman here not a young girl with her careless and cheerful acts. I don’t know you can say something like that haha..” said Mayu teasing his little sister.
“Wh-what?! I..I..I’m saying a right thing to you!! You..wha-“ stuttered the young girl with face heating up, pouted her mouth by the teasing.
“I know, I know..hahaa..you’re face are so red Jurina-chan!” laughed Mayu and got slapped on the shoulder by the teasing girl.
“Mou stop it!”
“Pfft.. sorry, it’s just..It’s the first time I’m hearing you said those thing to me. Ne..I appreciate your concerns to me, really and I’m thinking of that too you know. Don’t worry I’ll be more sociable this time beside We’ll be here until unknown time. Just hope Papa don’t make us move to another town or country, that’s irritating you know,” said Mayu smiling at his sister.
“Yah..I hope we’ll be staying here. I really love this place, not that I don’t like our previous place back then in America, it’s just that I feel more homey here..”
“Yeah..I feel that too.”
There’s a comforting silent between the siblings. Jurina continued her lunch while Mayu got up from the bench and walked back to the railing. Not long there’s a bell ranging, time’s for they to get back to class.
“Need me escort you to your class?” asked Mayu while the girl stood up from the bench and following Mayu to the door.
“No nedd too, beside I’m not child anymore. Stop treating like a child,” pouting Jurina.
“Pfft..hai~hai~”
“Ah wait!” Jurina stopped Mayu before he going to his class direction. Mayu turned back to the girl and backed away from the girl’s hand reflex.
“What?”
“Mou..I mean what I said earlier. Don’t hiding under your stupid hoodie anymore,” grumbled Jurina and forcedly pulled down Mayu’s hoodie, showing his lightly messy black hair. Mayu quickly arrange back his hair and fixed his pony.
“Nah..that much better. You look so handsome and cute at the same time you know?” teased Jurina, giggling at her older brother that give her a glare.
“Stop that glare, now go to your class!!” said Jurina and shoving the grumbling guy to his class.
“Having fun nii-chan!!” yelled Jurina and quickly running away before her older brother giving some speech.
----
Mayu grumbling about his sister acts. Thought it’s annoying but he really appreciate her concern to him. Gladly the second bell already rang and there’s no student in his way, but it means he already late-again- for the afternoon class.
Shrugged, he casually opened the class’s door of his new class. Effectively getting the attention of the students and the teacher that was doing her teaching in front. Not minding the screaming of the girls and murmur of the boys, Mayu walked up to the stunned teacher.
“I’m sorry for my late sir. Have something to do before,” said Mayu politely and bowed to the woman in front of him. Giving his small smile-the cyborg smile of him that earned more squeal from the class.
“O-oh..hem, you’re late are..uh, it’s okay. Since it’s your first day..hum..” Mayu secretly giggled at the stutter teacher.
Clearing her throat, the teacher then calmed her class.
“Class..he is your new classmate. Be nice to him, now you can introduce yourself,” said the teacher.
“Takahashi Mayu desu, yoroshiku onegaishimasu,” said Mayu and bowed slightly to his new classmates. Looking at the whole class, Mayu’s eyes get caught by a person but quickly avert his glance away. Seeing there’re three vacant seats there, again not minding the squeal and the teacher words to him, Mayu calmly walked to the last desk beside window. His acts made the student and the teacher sterns look but otherwise they’re got noisy again by the charming yet cyborg smile he gave to them and sat coolly on his seat.
“Are we continued the lesson sir?”
The question seemed to snap the woman and again she calmed down her class and the lesson re-continued.
-----
Ren helped Yuki to lie down on her bed. After getting them to the girl’s house, but there’s no one in home looks her parents were out for work. After covering the girl with blanket, Ren stood up beside the bed.
“Your’s fever seemed worst, need me to call your Dad?” asked Ren with concern. He is worried about this girl in front of him.
“Hmm..no need too..you, just go back to school..I don’t want you to ditched your class because of me..” said Yuki weakly.
Ren just smiling and stroked Yuki’s head, “It’s okay, beside I-we have Airin to copy the lesson materials for us. So we still keep the track with the study,” said Ren.
Yuki just nodded weakly by what Ren told her.
“Wait here a minute, I’ll make us some food for our lunch..it’s okay if I use your kitchen?”
“Un..its okay..sorry, I make you burden..”
“I’ll do what I can do for you,” said that, Ren then leaving the girl rest alone and went to the kitchen to make some food and porridge for Yuki.
-----
“Yui, sorry I can accompany you to that store, Ren-nii text me before that Yuki-nee’s sick and our parents can’t be home soon. We’ll going home first,” said Saya, a tone of worried can be heard clearly from the boy.
“It’s okay, you two must company your sister. I can go to that store by myself, hope Yuki-nee get well soon,” replied Yui with a reassuring smile. “Thanks.”
“Ne, I want to go to see Yuki-nee too but I have to take Non-chan home. Is Ren-nii still in your home?” asked Miyuki.
“Maybe, he said that he’ll company Yuki-nee until me and Paru get home. It’s okay, Haruu will accompany you both to home right..oi Haruu can you walk Miruki and Non-chan home?”
“Sure, it’s okay by me,” replied Haruu.
“Thanks, I’ll get Paru first. See you guys tomorrow!” called Saya before dash out of the class. Their friends look at him with worry look.
“Let’s go Miruki,” called Haruu already with his bag. Miruki nodded her head and walk out of the class with Haruu and Yui went to fetch her little sister.
By another side of the class, a girl just paying attention to the group from the stoic look guy told them that his older sister sick until their exit of the class together. Let out a breath she packing her thing quickly and took a leave of the class before some girls caught her.
-----
Yui already get home when it’s night. The boy inserted the key and open up the door quietly. Let out a breath after seeing two pairs of heels at the rack. Changed his shoe to sandal, he then walked up to the living room.
“Tadaima,” greeted Yui quietly. He walked up straight to the stairs purposely avoid a figure that sitting by the couch in front of tv.
“It’s late already, where’re you going?” a question stopped his track, slowly turned his body and facing a woman with brown hair. The woman with a little fang faced him seriously.
Letting out a breath Yui answered the question quietly, “Need to go to some place. I’m sorry if I come home late, tough there’s no one home so..” said Yui tried to avoiding the woman gaze at him.
The woman already stood up from the couch walked up to where the boy standing quietly, “How many times I told you to not come home late? Are you going to become a delinquent?” asked the woman again scolded the boy before her.
Hearing that slightly pissed him, want to retort back but there’s another woman also with her brown hair and the still cuteness face with droopy eyes come up to them.
“Yui-chan, you’re already home. Okaeri~” said the woman smiling hugged the boy and give him a patting on the head. Her present completely erased the heavy feeling between the two.
“Mou Mom..stop it, I’m not a kid anymore..” said Yui with a joke tone and tried to removing the said mom’s hand form his head. Smiling at the woman he called mom heartily.
“Do you have eaten yet?”
“I’ve some already.”
“Tomo-“ the seemed forgotten fanged woman tried to break their conversation but get ignored by the cute woman.
“You look tired, go to your room. Get rest, okay,” said the woman, getting a nod from her son the boy nodded his head.
“Oyasumi Mom.”
“Oyasumi, dear.”
The two women watched the boy walking up to the stairs leaving them alone in the living room.
“You spoil him too much,” said Tomochin as for Itano Tomomi the head of Itano’s family quietly while walked back to the couch and sat there.
“Hmm..I’m not,” replied the cute woman, Tomo~mi as for Itano Tomomi walked to the couch and sat beside her husband wife. “You know? You have become stricter to him after we moved here about three months ago. Let he enjoy his live like another teens. He’s not kid anymore.”
“I know but-“
“Tomochin,” cutting Tomo~mi with serious tone facing her loved one and added, “I know what are you thinking, but let him feel the teenager live that he wish for. Let him experience the life of these two years of school. You promise me beside your promise with them to let him do what he want after we moved here and will tell him when the other complete. You promise me that do you?”
Tomochin hearing calmly her loved one said. Sure she’s a bit-more-strict over their son but he doing that for his own good right? After all like the others parents wish for, she just wanted her only son to be happy. She let out a sigh and faced the cute beautiful face of her beloved wife, “Maybe the pressure of work made me too tight. I’m sorry..I’ll be more soften to him but, I’m still strict for that one thing until the time come okay?”
“Un, thank you~~ I know you can do that..” smiling Tomo~mi giving a big hug to the other woman.
“Anything’s for you, my love. Ne, let’s get to our room, I’m tired.”
“Hai~”
-
Sounds interesting :D
I will wait for the next update ><
please add morr wmatsui there ;A;
-
Uwaaaa~ JuriMayu-siblings moment! :wub: :wub: :wub:
Oooh~ Ren is so sweet as ever towards Yuki. :3.
Hmmm. Wonder when will the parents reveal about the arrange marriage thingy? :?
Ah! Hope to see more, yeah?
Thanks for the update and hardwork :bow:
-
reeeeenn just meet your jurina so you will not be lovey dovey with yuuukiiiiiiiiii :(
mayu just make a move on her XD
can't waiiiiiiiiiiiit :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
48matama kenjoy12 MayuxMatsuixMusic thank you for your comment here!
here's the update!!
hope you guys enjoy this!!!
Chapter 4
A woman shoved the curtain letting the light of the morning sun go through the room, illuminated the room. On the bed, there’s laying a beautiful girl sleeping soundly until the light come to her and warming her face. Seemed the light has disturbed her sleep, the girl slowly opened the eyes blinking for a while to adjust with the light.
Starring blankly at the ceiling above her, the girl turned her head to the woman that finished with the curtain and walked to her bed.
“Morning Yuki-chan..how’s your feeling?” asked Minami to her awakened daughter. Her face can be seen worry but the smiled on her beautiful face slightly hide it.
“Morning Mom..I’m felt more well than yesterday,” replied Yuki softly smiling a little to the older woman.
“I’m glad you are better now, you’d make us worried over you, you know? Specially your Daddy..she’s hardly working for the operation while thinking of you.”
“Hmm..I’m sorry, I’ve made everyone worry about me,” said Yuki with guilty feeling.
“Don’t say sorry. Of course everyone worry about you. You’re our princess ne,” Minami said to her daughter smiling while stroking the girl head. “You don’t have t attend your school today, your Daddy already make an excuse for you. So just rest here until you fully health back.”
“Un,” nodded the girl.
“Good girl. I’ll take your porridge, wait here a minutes.”
“Ok Mom,” replied Yuki slightly chuckle at her Mom’s antic.
----
Today’s the second days of school for the Takahashi sibling. Jurina made her way to her class after parted way with her older brother. It’s still early and the lesson will begin about 15 minutes again. The black hair girl walking happily in the corridor, a cat-like smile on her charming face make the other students on the same corridor melted with her charming. They’re admiring the new student and it’s seemed Jurina will-already-become popular among the students in this school. Even if it’s she’s second day at this school.
She roamed around trying to find something interesting. Come to a door with a ‘Student Council’ written on there, she curiously want to check what’s inside this room look alike. Looking at her right and left, eying if someone around her and lucky it’s still early so no one around this corridor. Letting out a breath, the girl slowly opened the door.
After the wooden door open enough for her body to slide inside, she then entering the room quietly. Her first impression for the room is..nice. Sure it’s wide enough and the table is huge with some chairs encircled it. Some racks on the side filled with maps, books, and papers. The decoration also nice..honestly she is like this room.
‘Maybe Nii-chan will happy if I show this room to him, its looks like a nice place to reading’ thought Jurina while roaming around the room. ‘But, its student council room. A lot of people will enter…of course they’re! What are you thinking here Jurina baka!’
She jerked a bit when she heard footsteps from the door. Panicky she quickly hid behind one of the rack. Glance up her head at the new comer. She can see a tall guy with his fairy pale skin, black raven short hair, beautiful deep brown eyes, and a frown can be seen on his so handsome face. The guy seemed in the act of searching something. Jurina wondered who this handsome guy in front of her. She quickly shoved back to her hiding place when the guy went to the rack near her. A soft “Yosh.” can be hearing from the guy. Looks the thing he searching already found. He then quickly back to the door, opened it and went out of the room.
Jurina let out a breath, glad that the guy didn’t find her or it’s maybe cause a trouble ad she don’t want it. She wondering about the tall handsome guy she’s seeing just now. Thinking if she’s can know him. The ringing of the bell waked the girl from her thought.
“Aah yabai!!” quickly run out of the room heading straight to her class.
-----
Mayu shoved his things into his bag, the bell of the break just rang so he want to get out of the room heading to cafeteria. Since his mother didn’t made lunch for them yet so the two siblings must buy their lunch at school’s cafeteria. He’s thinking about his little sister about buy the girl food too.
He was about to stand up from his chair when his sight meet a tall guy with his pale skin stood there beside his desk. Mayu fixed his glasses seeing the guy.
“Hi..I’m the class representative and the president of student council in this school, Oshima Ren desu,” said the tall guy introduce his self.
“Uh..?” respond Mayu a bit confused.
“Ah, you’re the transfer student that came yesterday right? I’m sorry I can’t introduce myself before, something came up,” added Ren with friendly smile.
“Oh..it’s okay. I’m Takahashi Mayu, please take care of me Oshima-san,” replied Mayu politely with his cyborg face.
“You’re too formal Takahashi-san, just call me Ren..” chuckled Ren slightly.
‘Hm..he’s friendly, not bad.’
“Okay, call me Mayu then.”
“Nice! A-“ Ren’s sentence were cut off by another voice.
“Ren, let’s go to cafeteria I’m hungry!” called another guy appeared in front of Mayu. “Oh you’re talking with the new student here, sorry if I’m interrupt you guys.”
“Nah, it’s okay. Oh Mayu-san, let me introduce you my friend he’s name is-“ again was cut off make him glared at his friend.
“Furukawa Airin desu! Airin for short, nice to be able know you Takahashi-san!” said the new guy smiling widely at him.
Mayu feel a bit weird with this guy but shrug it off, he replied the guy with his cyborg style, “Nice to know you too Airin-san, and please just call me Mayu.”
“Sweet! Ne, are you wanted to go to cafeteria too? Just go with us,” invited Airin. Ren seeing his friend looks exited by himself just chuckle and look at the short guy among them.
“Yeah..wanna come with us?” asked Ren giving his friendly smile.
“Hum, sure..”
These three guys then left the class together and heading to the cafeteria.
Meanwhile, for the younger of Takahashi’s sibling Jurina brave herself to join Saya’s group that were attached their desk to eat lunch together. She’s was watching them from her desk, a bit nervous to make a move. Don’t know by herself, Miyuki was eyeing her since the bell of break rang. She wants to make friend with the new girl but hesitating to do that. And seeing the said girl watching at them she decided to make a move first. Miyuki got up from her desk ignored the confused look of Saya and went to the new girl’s desk.
Jurina a bit shocked seeing a girl in front of her.
“Want to join with us?” asked Miyuki smiling cutely at her.
“Eh?” replied Jurina titling her head, a confused-cute face on her face make Miyuki squealing.
“Kawaii~ come on, I know you were watching us. Minna will happy if you join with us,” said Miyuki.
“Can I? Ano..I mean, I don’t have lunch box..” said Jurina with her puppy looks make Miyuki squealed even more at her cuteness.
“Don’t worry, we can share ours lunch,” Saya come up also invite Jurina to join with their group.
Hearing that make the puppy-like girl smiling widely, nodding her head she got up from her seat and joined them to their friends.
“Ah I’m not yet introduce myself, Oshima Miyuki desu~ but just call me Miruki!” Miyuki said cutely make Jurina squealed at her.
“Kawaii~~” she then averted her sight to her side.
“Me Itano Yui, just call me Yui for short,” said a fanged guy smiling a little at her.
“Shimada Haruu~ but you can call Haruu, nice to know you!” said the energetic guy. Jurina replied with smile.
“And last but not last, Shinoda Saya desu! Just Saya for you,” said the slightly Yankee looks guy.
“Whaaa nice to meet you’re too minna! You already know my name but just call me Jurina!” said Jurina cheerfully. Feeling really excited with her new friends.
After that, there’s come another student bringing their lunch box and walked to the group.
“Ah Paru! Eh you’re alone? Where’s that baka?” asked Saya to his twin.
Haruka take her sit beside Miyuki and placed her lunch box on the table before answer her older twin, “He’s went to meet his girlfriend,” said Haruka with her salty expression. She’s a bit shocked seeing a new face there. Titled her head a side looked to the new girl in front of her. “Who?”
“Oh, Paruru meet our new friend, she’s the transfer student that we’re talking about,” said Miyuki.
“Hai! Takahashi Jurina desu! But call me Jurina, yoroshiku onegaishimasu~” introduce Jurina cutely.
“Kawaii~~Ah, me Shinoda Haruka desu, just me Paruru,” replied Haruka still with her salty expression. Jurina found it weird seeing the older girl’s expression but just shrug it off, she seeing it cute anyway.
“You know Jurina-chan, Saya and Paruru are twin,” said Haruu with his chopstick pointed at Saya face that being shoved away annoyingly. He glared at the chubby guy beside him.
“Eh sure? Whoaa eh, you two looks same though..” said Jurina eyeing the said twin. The other chuckled at her cute reaction.
They are then eating their lunch together, talking about anything. Soon the bell rang again and their next lesson will begin soon. Nothing much happened during lesson beside Jurina get her more admiration not with her classmates but also by their teacher for her smart head although she’s just two days in the school but she can follow the lesson.
Another bell rang noticed for the end of lesson for today. Jurina stretched her hand above her head and let out a breath. She then collected her thing and shoved them to her bag. When she’s busy with her thing, Miyuki come to her desk.
“Nee Jurina-chan, would you like to come with us?” said Miyuki invited her.
“Where? I’d like to!” responde Jurina exited. Her face making a cute like-puppy face made Miyuki giggled by the younger cuteness.
“Whoaaa kawaii Jurina-chan~~” squealed Haruu poking the girl’s cheeks make her shy.
“Hei hei you’re poking irritated her,” said Saya dragged Haruu’s fingers away from Jurina’s face.
“Mou Saya, just said that you want to poked her cute cheeks too wee,” grumble Haruu pouting at his friend.
“Haha..stop that you two. Ne Jurina-chan, want to come?” this time Yui invited her too.
“We’ll be going to a Saya’s Mother’s café, he said that her mother have a new recipe and she invited us to come to taste her new recipe,” Miyuki explained it to her.
“Hontou? Whaa I want to come too! But I’ve to ask my Nii-chan if I want to come with you guys,” said Jurina.
“Nice!! It’s okay, go ask your Nii-chan, we’ll wait for you in front of gate,” said Saya smiling.
“Yeah, and Paruru also come too and another friend too so it’ll be more people then,” added Miyuki.
“OK! Sound more interesting now. Ah I’ll go ask him now, see yo-“ Jurina’s sentence were cut off when her phone buzzed, she then took out her phone from her pocket and see there’s a mail.
“Ah, my Nii-chan,” said Jurina when her friend’s eyes glued to her questioning.
From: Nii-chan
To: Jurina-chan
Jurina, out off your class now. I’ll be waiting at the gate. A.S.A.P.
Jurina frown her brows at his weird text. She feels something not right. Her frown noticed by her friend and asked worriedly.
“Jurina-chan, daijoubu? Something happened?” asked Miyuki.
“Ano..my Nii-chan want me to going home soon, I don’t know why. Minna, I’m sorry looks I can’t join you guys,” said Jurina with disappointed and guilty face.
“Hmm it’s okay, you can come another time ne..” said Yui reassuring the younger girl.
“Yah, daijoubu ne Jurina-chan. Ne you’ve got to your Nii-chan, he’s waiting for you,” added Miyuki.
“Nee arigatou for the invitation. I must go now, see you guys tomorrow!” Jurina then got up from her seat and walk out of the class leaving her new friends behind.
Arrived behind her Big brother, Jurina called the hooded short guy that was leaning against the wall not far from the school’s gate.
“What happened?” asked the girl and got her answer when a white limo appeared in front of them.
The pane of the car opened revealed a woman in front of the drive car.
“Papa?” asked Jurina confusedly. It’s not like she don’t like her papa to come to fetch them, but she feels something wrong here.
“Mayu, Jurina get to the car now,” said Takamina to her child. Without future asks these two then entered the car. Mayu sat beside his Papa while Jurina took the seat back.
Takamina driving the car silently until a question from her daughter broke the silent.
“Is something happened Papa?” asked Jurina curiously.
Takamina was silent for a while before answered her daughter question.
“I just got a text from your Mama, said that your Granpa were sick. She got the news from the neighbor, so after quick meeting I rushed here to get both of you. And because of your Mama was so worried of him, we’ll go to Granpa’s house to see him,” said Takamina explained to her child.
The kids just nodded their head understand but there’s a worry on their face. Then the trip to home was silent.
-----
After their student council’s meeting, Ren and Airin were left both fixed some papers on the table. Ren turned his head to the short guy that was shoved some maps to the rack.
“Ren.”
“Yes?”
“How’s ‘bout that new guy?” asked Airin.
“How’s ‘bout what?” asked Ren back.
“That’s new transfer guy, Takahashi Mayu.”
“Ooh, he’s a nice guy. Although his expressionless were likes a robot. I could say that he’s a cyborg type,” said Ren shrugging.
“Cyborg? Hum…seems that word fit with him. Hey, you think he can join us with our project?”
There’s a silent before Ren replied, “I don’t know..just you ask him, and..we have to ask her too first.”
“Ah you’re right.”
“Yaps all finish for today. Let’s go home!”
-
This is interesting...........
Please update soon :on GJ:
-
Ahhh Mayu and Jurina grandpa is sick hope he get well
What project Ren and Airn talking about!?
Update soon
-
mizuratpro95 Kirozoro thank you for read and comment here!
here's the update, sorry for grammar error..
please enjoy the boring story!
Chapter 5
“Tadaima~!!!” a loud voice echoed in the house, there’s about four peoples entered the house. The older one among them entered first following by the other behind her.
In the living room, there’s an old man sitting on the couch, he’s surprised face seeing the four guest come to his house.
“Granpa~~! I miss you~~” greeted Jurina running a bit to the old man and jumped to sit beside him. The girl gave a big hug to her granpa that given a hug back. She then releases her hug and facing the old man with glasses and wearing a shawl around his neck. “Granpa, are you okay?” she’s ask in worried tone.
The granpa just smiling at his cutie granddaughter, “I miss you too my dear..and yes I’m okay, as you can see,” said Maeda-san while throwing his hands in the air, acted as if he’s healthy but suddenly a cough escape from his mouth made him using his shawl to cover his mouth. Not want to infect his precious granddaughter.
The coughs get attention from the others three in the room. Atsuko quickly walk to his father and stroking his back trying to less the pain.
“Otou-san, daijoubu desu ka?” asked Atsuko worriedly.
“Ugh..yaah, daijoubu..it’s okay, that’s just a small cough, you no need to worry,” Maeda-san said, smiling at his daughter.
“But it-“
“Say, I’m okay now. By the way, why all of you here? Not that I don’t like it but, Mayu and Jurina-chan have to school tomorrow right?” said the old man.
“We’re here because Ichou-san, your neighbor, called Atsuko telling that you’re sick. Because she’s really worried about you so we’re accompany her, also it’s a long time that we’re not gathering like this. And for these kids, I’ll drove them to their school tomorrow morning, we’ll sleep over here,” explain Takamina after placing their belongings to their room along with Mayu that following behind her. The short woman takes the single couch while Mayu went to sit on the other single couch.
“I’m sorry, I haven’t yet visit you although we’re already moved here three days ago. And why you didn’t tell me that you’re sick, I’m really worried after hearing the news,” added Atsuko, sitting at the other side so her father in the middle. Jurina seems clinging to her granpa, looks she’s really missed her granpa so much.
“Un, I’m worry too. Granpa must tell us if you’re sick so we can take care over you. Don’t make us worry like this, especially Mama..” said Jurina.
Hearing that Maeda-san feel’s happy that his family, his daughter’s family still paying attention to him although they’re live so far away but they’re still come to visit him.
“I’m sorry. I’ve made you all worried over me. It’s just that I don’t want to be a bother to you all anymore. I still can take care of myself,” said Maeda-san.
“Still, we’re all your family. Let us taking care of you,” said Atsuko with pleading face to her father.
“My dear Atsuko, you have family to taking care of, I don’t want to be a burden to you.”
“No, you’re my father and you’re never being a burden to me,” said Atsuko trying to convince her stubborn father. Maeda-san looked at his daughter and let out a sigh.
“We’ll talk about it later okay, now go get a rest first. Get Minami-san to your room, she’s looks so tired. And you too Jurina-chan, we’ll chatting later okay,” said the older man. He patted the girl’s head beside him. Jurina make a pout but then smiling to her granpa before yawn a little, looks she’s tired too. Sure she is, after out of school she and Mayu went back home with their papa and quickly prepare their things. They all will sleep over at their granpa’s house that having a one or more hour from their house. And they’re managed to come before dark.
“Okay, let have some rest, otou-san I leave first,” said Takamina then got up from the couch heading to the usually room her and her wife staying everytime her family come here. While Mayu after greeted his grandpa then dragged Jurina with him went to their room. The house’s not that big and only having three bedroom, so Mayu and Jurina will having a room together.
In the living room only left Atsuko and her father. Atsuko hesitated to follow her husband, still want to having talked with her father.
“Go get some rest. You’re tired right?” said Maeda-san concerned.
Atsuko want to reply but stopped herself. She just nodded to him before get up from the couch.
“I’ll be back to make us dinner after getting some rest..I..”
“I’m okay, kay..”
“Un.”
----
After their dinner, Atsuko haven’t got a time to talk with her father. Maeda-san seems to choice to play with his granddaughter, said that he missed to play with his cute granddaughter, avoid the said talk with his daughter. She’s now standing beside the window in her shared room with Minami. Her beautiful black orb wandering at the night sky, at how she missed her home but now her and her family finally moved here and she was glad for that. She’s thinking about her father that she’s been left since she followed Minami moved to America back then. Leaving her only family alone its hurt for her but she also can’t go because she’s married and not she don’t like it but she just can’t leave him alone. But the old man assuring her to follow her husband instead, said that he can take care of himself.
She’s thinking now that they all are here and looking at her father’s condition now she can’t help but to worry about the old man.
Takamina was sitting at their bed with laptop on her tight and some papers scattered around her. She’s seems busy with her work. Sometimes she glanced at her wife standing by the window looked deep in her though. After some minutes left she then decided to stop her work, closed the laptop and folded the papers then set them all on the table beside their bed.
Let out a single breath, Takamina get out of the bed and walking to her beautiful woman there.
“What are you thinking in your beautiful skull?” asked Takamina softly after she warped the taller woman in her arms, hugging her from behind. She leaned her face into her wife’s neck, smelling the scent she loved.
Atsuko that looks a little bit surprised by her husband touch relaying her body in those warm hug of her loved one. Feeling her body calmed by the hot breathing on her neck.
“Hmm..I’m thinking about Otou-san..” whisper Atsuko answered her loved question.
“Otou-san? What’s with him?” asked Takamina again with concern.
“You know..we’re already moved here, back to our hometown..” started Atsuko slowly while Minami just silent letting her wife talking what she want to talk about.
“I..I’ve been thinking since our family moved to America years ago, you know that I’m not really ready to live there but because you’re here I can but, it’s not ‘bout that. I’ve been thinking about Otou-san..I’ve been worried ‘bout him, thinking that I’m his only family but I must following you..” inhaled before she continued, Minami patiently waiting for her beloved one to continue. She tightens the hug, getting their body more closely.
“..now that we’re here, I wanted to take care of him in his old time now. Company him so he doesn’t feel all alone, I know I can come here every time I want but, I just want to watch over him every time I can..” Atsuko stopped herself, feel hesitate to continue her word.
“What are you want my dear..? Say it..” said Takamina slowly on her wife neck, somehow she knowing what the younger woman want to say.
“Um..can I..brought Otou-san with us..to live together in our house..?”asked Atsuko slowly hopping her husband agreed with her will.
Hearing that Takamina become silent for a while, make Atsuko feel sad if she didn’t agree lowered her head and holding the arms that hugged her, until she can feel the hot breath and hearing a chuckle from her husband. She turned her head facing the face that she loving the most, with a smile on that gentle face of her. She titled her head confusing.
Takamina gave a peck to those soft lips can’t help the cuteness of her dearly wife.
“Of course you can my dear, he’s your father. Beside he can play with Mayu and Jurina so he doesn’t feel alone by himself. I want to take care of him too, I’m sorry we’ve to left him alone back then,” said Takamina.
“You sure? I mean..it is not be bother you?” asked Atsuko can’t believed yet for what she’s hearing.
“Un! And it is not bothering me at all, he’s my father too right?” Takamina said smiling sweetly at her wife.
“Thank you!” beamed Atsuko happily, turned her body and hugged the one loved of her live. “Thank you..I love you Minami..”
“Hehehe..anything for you my beautiful wife, and love you too.”
They’re stayed in that pose for a while, feeling the present of their loved. Not long Takamina dragged their body to their bed, wanting for sleep for her tired body and for the meeting tomorrow.
---
“Okay kids! Go home straight after you’re finishing with yours school today,” said Takamina after she stopped her car not far from the school gate.
“Why? Are we not going back to Granpa’s house?” asked Jurina with sad tone in her voice. She still wants to play with her grandfather.
“I’m sorry my dear we’re not. But just go home straight okay? You’ll know. I must go now, see you guys later!” said Takamina then drove back her car leaving her kids there.
Jurina turned her head to her big brother. “You know something?”
“Nope. But I think it’s a good thing later. Come on,” said Mayu started to walk to the school gate.
Jurina curiously about that but then shrugged her shoulder knowing that she’ll know them later and following her brother line.
After their parted way, Mayu decided to went to school library. Because it’s too early due to his papa having a morning meeting so they both come too early to school. He wants to borrow one book and brought it to classroom. The hooded guy sit on his seat by the window, he then brought out his headphone from his bag, wear them and playing his music and then open the book he borrowed from the library. Reading it in peace.
The noisy in the classroom increased by the time when the students that come and chatted between them. But not that can bothered one student by the window that seemed still enjoying his reading time with the headphone on.
Until a tall beautiful girl entered the classroom and make them silent for a second before burst into delighted seeing the beautiful girl by their classroom. Some girls come to her wanted to asking ‘bout her condition but being stopped by the tall guy and the not so tall guy.
When her friends were too busy around her she was narrowed her eyes to the classroom until her beautiful black orbs attached to a figure with hooded and a headphone by the window was reading a book. She’s wondered if that hooded guy is a new student in her class, she doesn’t hear it yet from Ren.
Unaware that she’s been staring at the hooded guy, got astonished by the guy serious or that expressionless of him? She not knows but those calm, handsome, and cute face of him somehow make her felt strange.
Her eyes got a wide when the guy she’s staring at suddenly looking at her straight in the eyes. The same beautiful black orbs were staring at her back with some intensity at those eyes that captivating her even more. A small smile-smirk-was seen on his cute face and in a second back focusing with his reading. Those smile a quick one that she think that smile just her imagine.
Her shocked time was interrupted when a voice and a palm placed on her right shoulder, snapped she looked at the guy with same height as her standing beside her, wearing a worry face.
“Hey, you okay?” asked Ren.
“Ha? A-ah..yeah..okay, I’m okay..” replied Yuki stuttered. She looking around again but nothing found beside her, Ren, Airin, and Aki in front of the class. The other students already seat by they own. Confused she look at the pale guy before her.
“The bell already rang, come on,” said Ren smiling, already know with the confused look the girl gave him.
Nodded her head, she went to her seat with Ren following her behind and Airin and Aki went to their seat too. Not long their teacher came. He greeted his student and then greeted to Yuki for her healthy today. Yuki smiled to him for the concern and the lesson began.
During the lesson, Yuki can’t keep her curiosity about the new guy and sometimes stealing glance at the guy. His expressionless really make her curious about the guy. She wants to ask Ren about him but hesitate for her bother the pale guy. She decides after lesson later she’ll ask him.
The time seemingly went too fast for her that the bell already rang.
“Ren, can I-“
“I’m really sorry Yuki, there’s some important meeting with headmaster..seems I can’t accompany you today,” said Ren cutting her sentence.
“Ah-yah..it’s okay, umm you may go now..”
“Sorry..” said Ren before head out of the classroom.
“Hey..where’s Ren going?” asked Aki with Airin by his side.
“Have a meeting with headmaster. Ah Airin-kun, Aki-kun can I ask something?”
“Huh? Sure..but let’s get something at canteen. I forget to bring my lunch box, you can bring your lunch box so we can eat at canteen,” said Airin.
“Yeah..” agreed Aki for him forget to bring his lunch box too.
Yuki just nodded her head and brought out her lunch box and then following Airin and Aki but before that she take a glance at the new guy seat but found no one there, looks he’s already went out.
“Yuki-chan,” called Airin.
“Ah wait..”
----
“So..where are you going yesterday?” asked Saya. These kids were eating their lunch after attached their table into one so they can eat together. Jurina that finally bring her lunch box sitting between Paru and Miyuki, gulping her water she answered the older question.
“Hm..my Granpa was sick so Papa fetch us after school and then we go straight to Granpa’s house looking for him,” answered Jurina. Her friends just nodded their head understanding by her answer.
“Ne Jurina-chan, are you already chose what club for your extracurricular class?” asked Yui.
“Ah that! Yes, this school stating for each student to have an activity that for their marks too. So have you decided ‘bout it?” added Miyuki looking at the younger girl.
“Hmm..haven’t thinking ‘bout that. Are you guys can guess me what club is interesting?” asked Jurina with her cute puppy eyes that make Miyuki and Paru squealed at her cuteness.
“Aww kawaii Jurina-chan~~” said Saya want to pinch those cute check but got slapped on the hand by Miyuki. The girl just ignored the stoic guy that pouting at her. Make Jurina giggled and somewhat feel relived.
“A! Why don’t you join our club?” pointed Haruu excitedly.
“That’s right! Join with us!” added Saya get excited too.
“Hey hey..don’t just decided by your own,” said Miyuki giggled by these two guys.
“What’s your club about?” asked Jurina curious.
“MAJIJO BAND!” Saya-Haruu both said loudly and get a whack at their head by Miyuki-Paru for their noisy.
“Huh?!”
“It’s a band, actually we’re going for music club but we’re not same with the music club of this school. Haruu, Saya, and Paru are the first one created a band that only they’re the member of the club. I joined this club too when I transferred here they asked me to join them. Saya is the vocalist and lead guitar, me taking bass, Haruu the drummer, and Paru taking keyboard,” explained Yui.
“That’s cool! Miyuki-chan not joins too?” Jurina looked at the girl beside her.
“Nope, I’m the president for Newspaper club so I’m not joining them, each student only have to join just one club,” replied Miyuki.
“Umhm.. Eh wait, seems your band already completed then if I join too what I’m going to play?”
“Are you can do the sing?” asked Saya.
“Sure, I loved singing,”
“NICE! You’ll be our new vocalist then!!” said Haruu excited.
“Eeehh?”
Yui brought out a brochure from his bag and placed it in front Jurina. The girl looked at it confusedly.
“The neighbor school of us held an event to celebrate their school’s anniv. There’s many contest they’ll be doing and one of it is band competition for high school’s band. We wanted to participate too but there’s a notice that the vocalist must be a girl, and Paru didn’t want to do the sing by herself,” Yui explained to the younger girl.
“That’s why we want you to become our vocalist, so we still can hold up our place for always be the winner in band competition! Last year we three got the first place you know,” added Haruu enthusiastic.
“Come join us Jurina-chan, it’s going to be interesting,” said Paru with her salty expression.
“Hmm..okay, but I can’t guarantee if later we can’t get the first place. I’m not that good in singing,” said Jurina shyly yet she’s looks so adorable by that, and again make them squealed at her cuteness.
“It’s okay! We still have long time to practice so don’t worry!” Saya encourage the younger. Then they talked about their planned for the upcoming contest.
-----
Yuki wondered around bookshelf in the library, after talking shortly with her friends Yuki decided to using her last time before the bell ring going to library searching for a book she wanted to read. While wondering around she’s thinking about the new guy in her class. Truth that he’s transferred student from America. Takahashi Mayu…nice name thought..
She’s still wonder about the slight smile that she’s seeing from that guy before. A cute smiled that caught her attention and somehow make her feel strange. Not in the bad strange, but this new feeling he gave her made her confused.
Just when she was about to turned to the left of the bookshelf suddenly someone bumped into her, made her stumbled back step and almost crashing her body to the bookshelf if not for a pair of strong arms holding her body.
Still in her stand with in the person’s hand, her eyes open wide and mouth slightly open by the close proximity her and her savior. Yuki trying to calm herself when the person that was holding her slowly parted their “hug”.
Come there in front of her a handsome, gentle, cute, and expressionless face. Her head feel blank for a while seeing that and quickly snapped when she seeing the familiar smile-smirk-of the short with hooded and glasses guy before her.
“Nice to hold you back, Yukirin..” said a gentle voice and smirking. After saying that, he left the stunned beautiful tall girl in her shocked state. Can’t hold his grin after seeing how the girl reaction.
-
Aw- i missed one part ><
Majijo band? Looks interesting :)
and- hooded boy? Mayuyu? ( •̅_•̅)
-
Minami is so sweet~ :wub:
Hmmm I smell Love triangle between MaYukiRen here ;)
Please update soon..
-
Wow~~ interesting, looking forward di Majijo Band :thumbsup
Finally MaYuki meet again :wub:
Looking for the next chapter :cow:
-
New chapter :twothumbs
very great :twothumbs
waiting your new update
-
I really like this love triangle... but somehow i prefer Yuki x Ren LOL :nervous
But im curious about MaYuki. Update soon please~ :thumbsup
-
what a sneaky nezumi :lol: :lol: :lol:
hahahaha XD i can't figure what mayu's gonna do XD
pls update :bow: :bow:
-
ah yeah, seems it'll be love triangle between Ren x Yuki x Mayu... :huhuh
i like MaYuki but interest in RenYuki too hehehe
jurina becomes Majijo band vocalist? pffft...
ah what project is Ren & Airi talk about on chap 5? i wonder.... :?
i'll wait for next update! :thumbsup
-
Aw!! So pretty ff I must confess that I don't like the gender bender but this is just to cute
Continue soon
Thanks
Enviado desde mi HTC One mediante Tapatalk
-
@48matama @Tupi @vivinardisa @mizuratpro95 @affiber @MayuxMatsuixMusic @sastio13 @Archer1992 thank you for read and comment here :twothumbs
here's the update, hope you guys enjoy this story!
I'm sorry for the mess english!
Chapter 6
After parting way with her older brother, Jurina was walking at the stairs heading to her new club. Due to her must back home yesterday which is a surprise that her granpa decided to move in with them made her chatted happily with the old man. And because of that she can’t join her friends to go to their club room, so Saya told her to come this morning and just go to this stairs and then she’ll find an only room up here. They want to introduce her to their club and all.
After she arrived there, true here is just one room and she can see a sign “Maijo Band’s Room” hanging on the door. Let out a breath she open the door and looked at the room but no one here. Frowned she take a step inside the room. The room’s quite small. Looking around there’s just a long couch, some graffiti on the wall and the window which she can see the front gate from there.
‘Where they’re? He said that they’ll waiting for me here but no one was here. Or is he fooled me? There’re not looks like a place for playing a band thought, no drum, guitar, and keyboard?’ inner Jurina feeling a little upset. She’s not a person, who can be fool at, and not with the people’s she just knew.
With irritated feeling she then headed back to the door want to go out from small room, but just when she was about to open the door, suddenly a door which that she can’t recognize before open up and revealing a boy with his stoic face.
“Ah Jurina-chan!!” called Saya quickly after seeing the younger girl was about to open the door.
Hearing her name being called, she turned her body and she could see the stoic boy in front of a door. Confusedly she ask, “Eh, where are coming from?”
“Here,” he pointed the door behind him, “Ah gomen! I forgot to tell you that the practice room is here,” again pointed a room that he out from. “Just come in, the other are already inside and I want to introduce you to another member of us, I forgot to tell you yesterday..too hehe..” Saya said with apologetic smile.
“Oh..yeah..uh..” replied Jurina stuttered, feeling guilty that she has doubt him.
“Nah, come on since we have some minutes before the bell ring,” called Saya step back inside the room, Jurina hesitantly followed the boy but let a sigh and followed Saya inside the room.
Soon she was being amazed by the room. It’s really different from the small room earlier. This room was quite large, there are the so called band set; a drum, keyboard, guitars, bas, and the sound system. Just like a recording place, also there’s a long couch over here and a coffee table?
‘Wow this place is so cool, I don’t think they can have a property this complete for their club,” Jurina thought looking around the room.
“Guys! Jurina-chan finally came, come here!” called Saya to a crowing group over there, Jurina averted her gaze to her friends there but her eyes got wide after seeing one boy between them.
“Kuumin, she’s the one who’ll be ou-“
“JUJU!!!” a sudden yelled cutting Saya’s speech. The boy Jurina spotted earlier quickly running to her.
“EHH KUU-CHAN?!?!?” react Jurina shocked and surprised at the same time.
“God it’s really you!” the boy called Kuumin as for Yagami Kuumi suddenly engulfed her in a tight hug which she replied with the same tight hug.
“And it’s really you!!” excited Jurina happily. She really missed this boy.
“What are you doing here? Ah it’s been a while..my cute Juju have become a beautiful girl now~” said Kuumin after their parted their hug and he smiled to the younger girl in front of him.
“Yeah it’s been a while..Ah! Why you never called us? I was so sad and worried when you suddenly leave us back then..how cruel you?!?” asked Jurina with angry tone and slapped the boy’s shoulder, quite hard make the boy grimace and rubbed his sore shoulder.
“Oww that’s hurt you know, still the short-temper girl you’re-wha..stop! I’m sorry!!” Kuumin quickly raised his hands in defensive act when the said girl raised her right hand again.
“I guess you two already know each other,” a voice echoed in the room stopping their moment.
“Ah Yui,” being aware that his friend also there and was watching them, he felt embarrassing.
“And I guess we can talk more later after class, the bell will ring any second thought,” said Saya smiled at them.
Thus, the kids then go out from the room and quickly step down the stairs when the bell ringing.
------
“Sooo you guys already know each other since you’re still kids?” asked Haruu curious while eating his lunch box.
These kids were inside their clubroom, eating their lunch box. Since it’s already lunch break and Jurina had become their member, they’re from now on will take their lunch time in their clubroom.
“Yeah..honestly, Kuu-chan had become my second older brother. He’s always accompany when my brother not beside me. We’re always together until this baka suddenly leave us and went back to Japan,” said Jurina telling them her story.
“I already said I’m sorry okay? Beside it’s not me who decide to back to Japan, you know my parents and I can’t say no to them back then,” Kuumin said still with guilty feeling toward this young girl.
“And I don’t know you’re already moved here. When you and your family came?” asked Kuumin.
“A few days ago..let’s come home, Mama will be happy seeing you, she missed you too, you know,” said Jurina smile her cute cat-like smile.
“Sure, I missed her too,” replied Kuumin stroked the cute girl’s bang. He really missed this cute girl of him.
“You both looks so close to each other nee..” said Miyuki looking at them.
“Un!” nodded Jurina cutely make them squealed at her cuteness.
Then they’re just eating their lunch and chatted among them.
-----
Mayu was reading his book on the rooftop where he and his sister stop by after their escaped thing yesterday. Truth the place is quite dirty but there’s still some part that still equally enough to be occupied. Flipping the page he reading while his mouth munching the food his mother’s made and the playing music from the headphone he’s wearing.
Some next minute’s he felt chocked and quickly took his bottle water and drank the liquid. Coughing a bit his glasses eyes caught a familiar figure at the garden down there. A figure of a girl with her raven black was hair sitting on the beach with back facing him. The girl looks so peaceful while reading a novel-like book in her hand. Flipping the page over page and sometimes tucking her strand of hair that was blew by wind behind her ear.
Unconsciously he draws his body front leaning by his palm and smiling while looking at the girl although he just seeing her back but there’s a stinging feeling inside his heart. He doesn’t understand this strange feeling but he enjoys it. It’s nice by the way, a nice feeling and warm one that he firstly felt because of the tall, beautiful, cute, and princess looks girl he meet few days ago by accident due to the girl fainted before him and their second or first encounter for the girl at the library yesterday.
He grinning happily remembering the girl’s reaction which he found it’s really cute. Although that’s was a bit over-reaction for him.
His grinning quickly faded away when another familiar figure of tall guy approach the girl at sat beside her. The girl was smiling sweetly at the guy with make his heart a bit hurt with his don’t understand why.
A second later he looked away from the view and collecting his thing and then went out from the rooftop.
-----
Meanwhile at the garden, Yuki who was reading her novel was interrupted by a tall, pale skin that sitting beside her.
“Hey, why are you are alone here?” asked Ren to the girl.
“Ah Ren-kun, you shocked me..” said Yuki a bit annoyed.
“Hehe, sorry..I don’t know you’re so serious with your novel,” replied Ren grinning.
“Huh..uh, I just want to read this. I got it from Non-chan and looking at the synopsis, looks this novel is interesting so I borrow it. Beside I was searching for inspiration for our project,” said Yuki.
“A Souka..ah can I see it?”
“Um? Sure..here.”
Ren took the novel from Yuki’s hand and doing a quick read of the novel. While Yuki observing the guy beside who was reading the book with such serious face and nodding sometimes.
“Good! The story’s interesting..ne, how if we use this story for our project? I think it’ll become good and interesting if we can use the story of this novel. But of course we’ve to change here and there to accommodate with our project later. How’s that?” said Ren enthusiastic in his voice, smiling at the girl beside him.
“Brilliant idea!! It’ll be our big project then, eh but wait..” Yuki took back the novel and make a quick examining.
“But Ren..the main male’s not suitable, you..you know?” asked Yuki with lower tone.
“Nah it’s okay! I’ve solution for that. Ne I’ve been thinking, how about we invite Mayu-san to join our project? Airin told me to invite him but I’ve to ask you first,” said Ren.
“Takahashi-san?”
“Un,how?”
Yuki went silent for a while, turned her head away from the guy beside her. Then a slight nod she gave him. “Okay.”
-----
In a room there’s a woman with her long brown hair doing a work on her table. Her glassy eyes pay attention to the every of many papers with design scattered around the table. When the woman in her serious time with her work, slowly the door of the room open up, revealing another long brown haired woman with such a cute and droopy eyes. The woman entered the room while holding a paper in her hand.
“Tomo..” called the woman to the one that working on her table. Hearing her name being called, the glassy woman turned her sight to the newly came woman.
“Ah Tomo, what’s it?” asked Tomochin to her partner. She took of her glasses and placed them on the table.
Tomo~mi walked closer to the older woman and stand by her side. She showing up the paper she’s holding before placed the paper in front of her partner.
“Look at this, the list of the name for our first fashion show here.”
“Hum? Something’s wrong?”
“Uun, see this name’s?” asked Tomo~mi pointed at two name’s on the list.
Tomochin seeing that name’s wide her eyes and make sure for what she read there was true.
“Where you get this?”
“My assistant, I already tell to search for information about them.”
A smile appeared on her lips, she turned her sight to the younger woman beside her.
-----
Jurina was walking on the corridor, looking exhausted. Looks like the cat-like girl were running off from her fans. She’s can’t believe that the Majijo Band was one of the most popular club in this school which made the member also being the popular here. Just when Miyuki publish a news about the band that having a new member complete with her photo which’s she didn’t know when or how that flirty-like girl took and patching on the board school.
Exactly at that time a dozen girls were running after her, who she’s already known as the new transfer student and now being the new vocalist of the popular club of the school increased her popularity among the student especially the girls.
Jurina steadying her breath while walking.
“Sheesss those girls are really dangerous from what I thinking before. Can’t believe they’ll be that aggressive..I’ve to be more careful if I want to flirt with them..whooo..” let out a big sigh.
Suddenly the young girl felt discomfort form her back. Fumble around her back she realized that the hook of her bra was off.
“Eeehh..how?!” frustrated the girl then looking around for toilet but nothing found in this corridor.
“Ah crap! The toilet are on the other corridor, but if I go there I’ll meet with those girls and..there’s no time before the bell rang,” said her in panic state.
Her eyes finally caught a place where she can fix it. There are a sign of Infirmary room. let out a glad breath she quickly run to the room while hooping for no one in the room.
Meanwhile not long after Jurina entered the infirmary room. There’s also walking by the corridor a pale tall guy whom a hand clutched to his stomach.
“That bakAirin and bakAki..why they’re replacing my spicy sauce with the expired one? Ugh..glad the effect was appear after my talking with Yuki or..I’ll be embracing myself..ugh..” mumbled Ren cursing his friends for prank him.
“Hope no one in infirmary..my stomach~~” moaned the guy painfully.
After reaching the room, he opens up the door slowly. Take a peek and sighed that no one in the room. He then slipped inside the room and quickly went for the medicine, took one pill and gulped with the water.
“May I take a nap..don’t care if the bell rang, ugh..”
Ren then walked to the last one of the bed beside window. He don’t mind about the bed being closed by the curtain still thinking that no ones in this room beside him. Approaching the said curtain he then shifted the curtain and instantly being faced by a view of a girl were fixing her clothes.
“KYAAAAAA!!!!”
“AAAAA-OUCH! Akh WAIT! Ouch-ouc-Hey! Stop! Ouch!” yelled Ren painfully when a shoe being whacked to his head.
Jurina who was in half way to fixing her shirt quickly close up the shirt around her body and in rapidly move took off her right shoe and whacked it at the intruder.
“You pervet! Go away!!!” yelled Jurina angrily while keep whacking the guy that with her unending whack make the tall guy fall down to the ground groaning painfulness. Seeing the called pervet guy drop on the floor, Jurina quickly button up her shirt. Lucky she was also wearing tank top under her shirt.
“God! What the..I’m not a pervet!!” yelled Ren while still lay on the floor. His hand rubbed his sore head that throbbing painfully after the whacking moment also his stomach that was still hurt make his condition worse.
Jurina looking at the guy and surprised seeing the pervet guy was the pale tall guy that she’s saw when her sneaking time in student council room. And then she seeing the guy in the awful state make her feel guilty.
“He-hey.are you okay? Uhm..hey..” called Jurina feeling sorry for the guy. Looks his in pain too before her whacked him.
However the guy still groaned on the floor. Can’t hearing the small voice of the girl above him. Jurina brave herself and then slowly nudging the guy’s body with her shoe.
“Hey are you alright?” asked Jurina still nudging the guy with her shoe.
“Are seeing I’m right? Gah! Don’t shoved me with your shoe, will you?!” replied Ren irritated, pissed by the girl action. How so..he’s in pain and asking if he’s alright? Can she see?
Jurina taken aback by the guy’s replied but calming herself and stood up.
“I-Im asking nicely..yo-you..I’m sorry, I thought you were a pervet..” stuttering Jurina feeling sorry.
Ren finally calmed with his painful body, slowly raised himself to sit position and look up at the girl. Can’t blame the girl after seeing the oh sooo cute puppy-like in front of him. The girl look at him with such a pleading eyes with lips curled and eyes that want to shed a tear.
Let out a breath, Ren facing the girl and said softly, ”It’s okay..I’m alright. I’m sorry too to shocked you there, don’t mean to being pervet. It’s because my stomach was hurt so I can’t thinking much to go here to take a nap,” said Ren explained. He then slowly rise up his body and sit on the bed beside him. Still with his hand rubbing his aching head and stomach.
“Mm..I’m sorry..” said Jurina again..really feeling sorry for the guy. “Hm..what happened to your stomach?” asked the girl concern.
“Ah..just a prank from my friends. They replacing my usual sauce to the expired one..tch, really. I’ll give them some lesson later ugh..” said Ren.
“Have you drunk a medicine?”
“Yeah..after I entered here and go to that bed and was surprised by you whacking me. But I’m okay, really..no nedd to sorry, beside it’s my fault too..being reckless hehe..” said Ren reassuring the girl before him.
Jurina just seeing the guy and went silent. Don’t know what to say again.
“Ah it’s time to classes, you can go back to your class. I’ll be here resting. Don’t worry okay.”
“You really you’re okay? I’m feeling sorry here…”
“Really. Just go back to your class, don’t mean to shush you. It’s just I want to rest, please..and thank you for your concern.”
Jurina can’t say anything when the guy lay on the bed and rest. He closed his eyes with his right hand while the other still rubbed his stomach. Jurina just look at guy in silent, but then feeling awkward she then leave the guy alone.
“I’m sorry..hope you’ll be okay..” whisper Jurina softly then walked to the door but sometimes turned back seeing the guy on the bed.
She opens the door slowly then step out of the room and close the door still looking at the guy. After the door closed she let out a breath.
“Hyaahh..what’s that~~Ah!” remember that the class already started. The girl quickly leaved the corridor heading to her classroom.
-----
On the street, Mayu and Jurina walked by side. Jurina want to invite Kuumi to go to their house but the said guy having an urgent meeting whatever is that. These siblings were walking in silent, a down atmosphere around them.
“What happened?” a question make the tall girl turned her head to the shorter guy with glasses beside her.
“Un..?” titled her head don’t understand.
“You..what happened? It’s not usually you’re so silent..something happened right?” asked Mayu.
“Uhm..nothing happened..just..ah, it’s shame that Kuumin can’t go to our house. Think that if he can com we can play together like before, right?” said Jurina..somehow she can’t tell her older brother what happened before.
Mayu eyeing his sister but then just let it be. For him his sister privacy, he can’t intrude it although he always worry to his sister by that. The rest of way to home filled with the younger girl story about her new club.
-
where's the engagement?
-
jurina becomes more famous!
mayu was jealous hehehe
hem who's tomotomo talking about? :?
juju, that's ren not a pervert! lol
but finally theres interaction between juju and ren :)
ah please continue deguchi! arigatou :bow:
-
Jurina is joining Majijo Band :mon dance:
I just laugh when juju and ren met at the infirmary :hiakhiakhiak:
-
kurogumi the engagement later when the parents reunion let the kids know each ohter...thanks for read and coment here!
sastio13 tomotomo you'll in this chap! thanks for read and coment here!
48matama hehehe thanks for read and coment here!
here's the update, sorry for the mess english! hope you enjoy this bore story of mine...
Chapter 7
Yuki was walking on the corridor with a short hooded guy by her side. Not side by side actually, the tall girl was ahead step while the short guy walked not to close behind her. She was cursing in her inner side for a certain pale tall guy and his friends for making her in this awkward situation. She took a quick glance at her back and noticed the short guy walking coolly with his hand being shoved over his jacket pocket.
‘Ren bakaaa Airin and Aki too! Why they’re suddenly leaving me with this guy while they’re this first one whom asked him for!!’ sulking Yuki trying to not letting her angry feeling out.
They’re walking on the corridor that unusually was crowded with student by this time. And what made her feel uncomfortable was the students are watching them walking together. The princess that like to be alone and only having her time with her friends now was walking with other student moreover with a transferred student. It’s an unusual sight for them.
Before this, at the classroom after the final bell rang, Ren was making a plan to invite Mayu to join their project along with Airin and Aki. Gladly for them the cyborg guy was agreed to join the said project although the said guy not yet know about the project itself. Mayu just agreed to them thinking that he can wait for his sister that was having her activity with her club, so he decided to use the time to wait his sister by join Ren’s group. Deep inside he slightly felt happy for the certain tall beautiful girl’s Ren’s group too.
While they’re walking on the corridor heading to their club, those three guys suddenly leaving them both with same excuse and leaving her only with this short hooded and glassy guy.
Mayu having the feeling of uncomfortable of the girl before him finally make a voice when they’re turn to the left and there’s less student here.
“My name’s Takahashi Mayu, but please call me Mayu. I don’t really like being called by my family name,” said Mayu suddenly, his soft cyborg voice made the tall girl a bit shocked. She then suddenly stopped and turned her body to the guy behind her, with a little wide eyes and head titling to the side, confused. The cyborg guy can’t help but to grinning silently at such expression of the girl before him.
“We’ve not yet introduce our self, right?” said Mayu again with his cyborg smile answered the silent asked of the girl.
The said snapped the tall girl from her reaction moment and remembering that they’re just suddenly dragged the short guy and although he already know the guys before but he don’t know her name yet.
“Aaah!! Yah..I’m sorry, uh..my name’s Shinoda Yuki desu, and do please call me Yuki,” replied Yuki stuttered a little but then she remembered the library incident.
“Wait! You call me something before, in library..what’s that?” asked Yuki again with a little more expression into it.
Mayu got silent for awhile and titled her head a side, but then remembered what this girl talking about. Slowly he lifts up his lips.smirking. Really, he just can’t help the reaction of this girl and then thinking to tease her.
“Oohh..Yukirin?”
“Ah that! What’s that mean? Are you already known my name?”
“Hmm nope, we’re just introduced our self just now right?”
“Eehh yeah but, what’s with that ‘Yukirin’ name?” asked Yuki really curious about the nick name?
Mayu faced the girl, adjusted his glasses and put his thumb and index finger over his chin making a thinking pose. He then observes the girl before her, Yuki that was being watched slightly fidgeted on her feet.
“The combine of English and Japanese, and then you remind me of something.. ‘you’ ‘kirin’!” said Mayu clap his hands showing his cyborg grin.
Yuki pause for a while processed what the short guy has said and then,
“EEEHHH!!! I’M NOT A GIRAFE!!?!” shouted the girl shocked after realized what’s the guy mean by the name.
Mayu quickly cover his ears due to the sudden shout. Fortunately for the girl that no ones in the corridor beside them both so she didn’t get embarrassed but still..meanwhile Mayu was grinning seeing the girl’s reaction. But still in his cyborg cool way.
“I’m not a giraffe! Why you call me like that?” protest Yuki. Why this guy gave her such a name?! Even Ren didn’t call her like that.
“Why? It’s cute anyway..it’s has your name too.. ‘you’, Yuki, ki ‘kirin’..I just add the kirin after you’r name and was gladly that your name is Yuki so it’s clicked! Hehe..” said Mayu explained that only make the girl look frustration.
“Please don’t combine my name with an animal name. My name’s Yuki! Not Yukirin, okay?!”
“Why? it’s cute!” said Mayu again then added, “FIX! From now on I’ll call you by your nick name and it is Yukirin!” said Mayu excitedly and smiling unknowingly letting his expression out.
“WHAT? Why you..?”
“Okay, Yukirin..where are we heading now? I’ve not much time to let, I’ve something to do too,” said Mayu suddenly back with his cyborg state again.
Yuki seeing the guy do what he please made her embarrassed, pissed and frustrated but..somehow seeing the guy said excitedly just before by letting his expression make her heart dokidoki. Although he was quickly changed it to his expressionless back but she still can notice the change.
“So?” asked Mayu again and again snapped the girl from her trance.
“Ah yeah..whatever, call me what you want and..we’re going to my club,” said Yuki feel defeated by the guy and let him call her by his nick name for her.
They’re continued their walking in silent, side by side. At this time Mayu was scolding his self for unconsciously letting his expression out. It’s unusually for him to be like that. Never he showed his true felling to the others before except for his family and just now he just let it out so easily by this tall beautiful girl beside him. He always feels strange every time he with this girl. Although the strange feeling bother him but he also enjoyed these feeling the girl caused for him. Somehow he feel comfortable around this girl.
They both keep walking in silent until they come face to face to a big wooden door with decorating here and there. A letter was written on the door.
“’Drama Club’?” asked Mayu.
“Yep! Come on..”
“Wait! Waaaiiittt…you’re kidding right?” asked him again feeling uneasy with this thing before him.
“Why? it’s the project, you’ve agreed right? And I’m not kidding here, we’re really need your help here,” said Yuki.
“But..” Mayu look hesitance, “E-eehh..”
“Just go inside, come in..come in..” said Yuki shoved the short guy entering the clubroom.
------
In another club room, a band room for exactly the member was doing their things. Jurina and Saya were checking the song they’ll be singing later. With a paper and a pen Saya make an example for the girl and then Jurina will follow him and thus so on. Miyuki also thought the younger girl so she’ll be learning the song with enjoy. And Jurina thanked the older girl for her companion.
On other side Haruu with Kuumi were trying the sound of their drum. Although Kuumin didn’t join them in the band but he little know how to play the music. And on another side there are Yui and Paruru also practicing their own music.
Yui watching at Haruka moving her fingers on each of the tuts, he can’t help but get amazed by how beautifully the girl make her fingers dancing on those tuts of the keyboard, making a beautiful melody from it.
He clapped his hand, smiling at the girl when she finished her melody.
“How’s that sounds?” asked Haruka with a salty expression. But there a slight glimpse of hope that the guy beside her like the melody that she’s playing.
“Nice! They’re sounds good..you’re such a talent playing this keyboard hehe..” grinning Yui at the girl. Haruka hearing the guy praising her can’t help the blush but trying to hide it.
“Ne Paruru..I’ve found a new melody here, can you please teach me how to play it? I really want to try plying this on the keyboard,” asked Yui to the girl. He brought out his phone along with the earphone from his pocket and then searching for the said melody.
Haruka titled her head curiously then took the said melody from Yui. She wears the earplug and then Yui played the melody.
Such a nice melody rang in her ear. She hearing it carefully trying to get to the melody but always get disturbed not also the room was filled with others music from their friend the melody she’s hearing also in lower volume.
She is frowned her eyebrow and then took off the earplug. Gave back it to the owner.
“How was it? Nice melody right?” asked Yui get excited.
“Mou I can’t really hear the melody. Here are too noisy and the volume’s lower too..” pouted Haruka.
“Hee I see..I forgot to search for the better one..” said Yui somehow feel sad. He’s plan was to get the girl a nice melody so he have a reason to get the girl teach him how to play the keyboard.
Seeing the guy before her suddenly in the gloomy state somehow made her sad. She then thought for a while and then gets her delicate fingers dancing again on black-white tuts. A familiar melody suddenly rang in his ear make him lift up his head seeing the girl beside him.
“Yappari! It’s much better than my new melody hehe..” said Yui smiling gently at the younger girl made the girl shyly but get cover her blushing face by her hair.
-----
A few days passed the kids doing their activity nicely although for a certain cyborg-looking guy it’s quite depressing his self. But somehow he can manage his time for his study so the club activity didn’t bother his study time. He will just join his new club after the school time, beside he’ll be finish it at the same time with Jurina so they’ll be going home together.
As for the younger Takahashi, she’s also doing fine with her club and her fangirls, it’s not a surprise that she’s already having a fanclub due to her popular among the students specially the girls. Actually she’s curious about her older brother club activity but the said older brother didn’t even speak it up to her. Said that it’s a secret project his class having with student council.
The bell just rang for the class to end this day. Saya gang was gathering their things and prepare for the practicing today.
“Yoosh! Iku yo minna!” called Saya highly. He was about to walking to the door but stopped when Yui called him.
“Guys, think that I can’t join this session practice. I’ve attendance my parent’s event,” said Yui apologize.
“Nah it’s okay..it’s your parent right?” replied Saya to his friend. Yui smiled at him nodding his head.
“Ah! I can’t too..my mother asked me to go with them to a party..” said Miyuki also with apologetic tone.
“Hee you too?” asked Jurina suddenly feeling a bit sad that the older girl will not be with her in the practice time. She’s already feeling comfortable with the older girl by her side.
“Yeah..I’ve to go home now,” said Miyuki.
Saya felt a bit easiness here, but pull it a side then give his charming smile to his friends.
“Though that’s why..we’ll have a pass practice for today. So we’ll start practice again tomorrow kay?”
“Sounds good..I’ve something to do,” agreed Haruu, yawned a bit. He looks sleepy.
The others just agreeing with their leader said. So Jurina..she leave alone in the class said that she’ll go to find her older brother. Jurina took out her cell phone then make a text to Mayu.
----
Yui was wondering around the room that was filled with people in high fashion. His parents were having their first fashion show here and he’s being the only child of the famous fashioner Itano Tomomi have to attend this event of his parents.
He went a side after getting tired greeting the attendance. He leaving his parents when his parents greeted the other attendance. Although it’s not the first time he’s in the event fashion like this he still feel uncomfortable, what's more the look he’s receiving from the guest really made him uneasy.
“Why are you all alone here? Let’s greet the guest,” said Tomochin to her son. She wanted her only son will be the heir of her company that’s why she’ll always bring the guy to her important party so he’ll be accustomed to the atmosphere of her work.
“Just get some rest here. The guest quite much thought,” replied Yui to the older woman trying not to letting his mother seeing his lack of interest to this event.
“Yeah..surprisingly there are more people that attend our event. Guess that your popularity in fashion already known here,” said Tomo~mi to her loved one proudly.
“Thanks to you honey~ I’ll be never get to this point without you by my side,” replied Tomochin smiling lovingly to her dearest wife.
Meanwhile Yui at the other side just smiling seeing his parent get lovey-dovey by their self. Suddenly a feeling to not let down his parent over him made him promise to his self to be more serious in his live and to make his parents be proud over him.
Just when the little family was having their little time there’s sudden a voice interrupt them.
“Itano-san.”
A familiar longing voice echoed in the older Itano there, turned her body to the voice she’s nearly choked on her breath seeing two figure that was so long time she’s not seeing it.
“Yo!” the shorter one among the two figures greeted her with the dimples and toothy like-squirrel smile flashed her. The taller one beside her also flashed the beautiful smile that she longing to see too.
“Yuko-Haruna!!” beamed the Itano’s at the same time, shocked by the view in front of them.
“Long time no see Tomo-Tomo~~” greeted Haruna happily. These older woman then hugging each other, filed the longing of not met for such a long time.
“It’s surely a long time not seeing you two, by the way what are you guys doing here?” asked Tomochin, not that she’s happy finally seeing her friends but she curious about the two older about.
“Yeah yeah..such a long time. Ah we’re to see out friends first fashion show right? Thought that I’m not sure if the Tomo’s collection is the Tomo’s of our friends,” replied Yuko.
“Un..I myself still can’t believe that I’ll be getting an invitation of your company. But I’m happy seeing you both again,” added Haruna.
“Yeah..we too. I’m glad we can met again..aahh I’m really missed you guys,” said Tomo~mi to their friends.
When the adults having their reunion talk, a girl snuck up to the taller woman among them, getting their attention to the girl.
“Non-chan!” following by a yell from the back, another girl appeared in front of them. The girl called Non-chan tried to hide by her tall mother’s figure while laughing at the other girl. Her laugh was cut off by a shocked question by Yui.
“Eh Non-chan? Miruki?!” asked Yui surprised seeing his friend and her sister present.
“Ah Yui-kun! What are you doing here?” asked Miyuki back, finally notice her friend also there.
“Hee you two are already known each other?” another question from Yuko.
“Uhmm yeah..we’re classmate,” answered Yui.
The following event, the parents were having their talked while Yui, Miyuki, and Kanon also having their moment together and sometimes their parents will ask them some question. The time somehow gave the awkward feeling for both Yui and Miyuki because of their parents, but fortunately they can control their nervous toward each other in front of their parents.
Soon the event was end and after say their “See you guys later!” to each other, Oshima family drive to back to their home.
Miyuki was sat at the back seat with Kanon that due to her tiredness already sleeping by her older sister lap. Miyuki was stroked the sleeping girl slowly, trailed her mind to the event today and met Yui that was the son of her parents best friend.
“So Yui-kun also your classmate huh, are you two close to each other?” a sudden ask from her mother snapped the girl from her trance. She averted her eyes to the front. Yuko looking at the back by the glass while keep her concentration at way, Haruna was sitting by her side listening to them.
“Un..actually he’s my friend and also Yui-kun also the member of Majijo Band. He’s Saya-kun’s best friend so we both close enough,” said Miyuki to her Kaa-chan.
“Hee I see..such a nice boy isn’t he? A good looking boy too,” said Yuko smiling at her daughter.
Miyuki taken aback by the said, somehow feeling uneasy by the way her mother said that. She only just nodded her head slowly then turned her sight to the dark night outside the window of the car.
-
so those are KojiYuu who TomoTomo had been talking about...
aaah.... the way yuko talk with miruki... i smell more dramas will appear here hehehe ;)
i want more! :hip smile:
arigatou for the update deguchi-san! :)
-
Wait! Don't tell me yuko want to make miyuki and yui as a couple x_x
Can't wait for the next update !
-
mayuki0048 sastio13 thanks for read and coment here! drama~~
RenshuChan aaa we don't know yet, thanks for read and coment here!
here's the update! sorry for the mess english, and enjoy~
Chapter 8
On the bench in the park there’s a guy wearing navy blue jacket hoodie were reading a paper of script with his eyeglasses on, sometimes drinking a can of cola that was holding by his other hand. On his side there’re also some plastic bags are placed. The script was about their project that was a drama musical and unfortunately for him he is got to be the main male in the drama. Honestly, he is already rejected the offer but because of his agreed to help them in the first place (and because of his stupid to agreed without question) and now he is being claimed to perfectly doing his role in the drama.
The project is secret, only the student council’s member and the drama club’s member knowing it. He was curious, he is not the member of student council neither the drama club member but why they’re asked him to join in their project and mostly become the main male in the drama. He can’t get it, what those people thinking.
But..there’s something that made him finally join with the project. Because the princess that he adore in his first day in the school was asked (pleading with such a cuuuuuutee face) to him. And who he is to rejected that wish more over from the princess of their school. Yeah, the princess he just know that the girl he called princess was actually the princess of Majisuka High School and to his dismay the one who being the prince was Oshima Ren. He is not hating that skinny pale guy but..just dislike his closeness to (his) the princess.
Sunday today is such a nice day, he’s really doing his thing today. Going to the central of the all anime, game, and other where’s he can get all the otaku stuff that he can’t get when he’s still in America. Letting himself be free enjoying his favorite hobby but still can manage his will to not so overdone it.
Back to the script, to his opinion the story is interesting although there are some parts that he dislikes but overall the concept is perfect. He is being amazed by (his) the princess who’s the president of the drama club also the one who made this such an interesting story. They’re can be less worry for the project because of that and now they’re asked to memorizing and involving with their each role, before doing the practice.
When he is seriously reading his script, there are not so far from his bench a voice of a girl echoed to his ears makes him stop his reading and lifting his head from the paper. Looking at the said girl yelled at some boys and then leaving the girl alone under a tree. Looking at the girl closely something hit his head. That girl was the person that caught his attention the first day when he entered his new classroom.
Watching at the twin tail girl that beginning to jumping at the tree, looks like the boys earlier was throwing something of the girl up to the tree and she’s trying to catch back the thing that hanging on the branch of the tree.
Meanwhile on the twin tail girl side, she’s still doing the jumping trying to catch her thing but useless. Not because her jumping can’t reach the tree, she’s quite short too. Letting a frustrated breath, she’s not going to give up. Rolling her mind then decided no other choice. The twin tail rolled up her sleeves of shirt, clasped her hands then walked up to the tree. With the determination on her face the girl then started to climb the tree. Surprisingly she’s good at climbing it and then slowly moving to get her thing. She’s try her best to balancing her weight, reached out her hand and with the thing just in inch from her hand. Closer and finally she did get her thing and hold it tightly in her hand.
Maybe because of her joy due to get her thing back, she’s not aware that the branch she’s stepping on started to crack and shocked her when the branch finally break and instantly send her fall to the ground. Yelping ‘cause her body that slipped she’s waiting for the impact get her body.
“Kyaaa!!!”
“Hup!!”
“EH?” nothing hurt, instead of the hard ground that welcome her she’s feeling a pair of strong arms caught her falling body. She’s closed her eyes tight, fearing and embarrassing filled her.
“Nee, you okay?”
A soft yet calm voice she heard from her savior. Hearing that somehow make her calm a bit. Still in the guy’s arms, the girl slowly opened her eyes and come straight face to face with a handsome, cool, yet cute face of a glasses guy. She’s in daze looking at the guy.
“You okay?” another question and finally the girl snap out of her daze and realized her position in the guy’s arms, the girl surprised and yelped jumping off from the guy’s hold that earned her her body finally come to contact with the ground.
“Ah it-ittaaii…” groaned the girl in pain while stroking her sore butt. That she’s hearing another voice, a giggling from the guy above her.
“Pfft..what are you doing? Are you okay?” asked the guy again for the nth time.
“Ya..uh, um..I’m okay, ugh..yeah..” stuttered the girl replied then looking at the hand offered from the guy that she’s noticed wearing a cool navy blue jacket hoodie and eyeglass on. His expression is less although he’s still giggling.
Grip the offered hand, the guy who is Mayu, helping the twin tail girl to stand up on her feet. The girl clearing her dusted clothes before took her thing that was lying not far from her fallen before.
“Ano..humm..thank you, for helping me…uh,” the girl shyly said, the red color already spreading on her cute dimples face.
“You’re cute! It’s okay, what are you doing anyway? Such a cute girl like you climbed a tree, hum?” asked Mayu with teasing tone to the red faced yet cute dimples girl in front of him. He’s found the girl is interesting though.
The girl’s moreover getting red and blushing by the praise (?) the not so tall guy said about her. She’s fidgeting on her feet before answered the handsome yet expressionless guy in front of her.
“Ah! Ano..umm some boys were bulling me and took my thing then throw it up to the tree, so I’ve to get it back because this is not mine but my sister’s,” explain the girl.
“I see, but it’s dangerous to climb this tree,” Mayu said pointed his finger to the quite tall tree by there, “Lucky I see you climbed this tree and caught you just in time or less you’ll get more injure if you straight fall to the ground.”
The girl ashamedly lowered her head hearing that. Indeed what she did was dangerous moreover she’s a girl.
“But that was amazing! You can climb this tall tree and got your thing back by yourself!” again his praise sentence made the girl blushing.
“…” the girl can’t say anything due to embarrassment overwhelm her.
Again Mayu was giggling seeing the girl blushing,showing her cute dimples but turned worry when his glasses eyes spotted a scratch and red liquid on the girl right forearm.
“Ah-what are you-?”
“Your forearm is injured, why are your lifted your sleeves when you climb a tree? Are you an M?” a scolded voice made the girl silent after shocked by the guy that suddenly held her right arm. Indeed there’s a scratch and her right forearm were bleeding. Maybe because of the branch that she’s unaware being scratch at.
She’s grimacing due to the stinging of the injured.
“Come, let me tread your wound,” said Mayu gently, his doctor sense was up, wanted to tend the injured girl.
The girl only silent and nodded her head, obeying the hooded guy to follow him to the bench nearby. Actually to his previous bench where his things still placed neatly there.
Mayu then brought out an aid kit mini from his back jacket, took some things from there that he need to tend the injured.
The girl was watching him tending her wound perfectly that again make her dazing at the guy beside her. Not long her wound was perfectly tended and although the sting was still there, she’ feel better.
“All done!” said Mayu proudly seeing his work and then collecting his things back arrange them neatly inside the small box and shoved it back to the back of his jacket.
“Th-thank you..you’ve saved me and helped tend my injure..” said the girl shyly.
“No problem. You’re my classmate so I’ve to help the one that I know,” said Mayu with his cyborg style.
The girl snapped by the say and lifted her face shockingly.
“Eeeeh classmate? Are we classmate?!?” asked the twin tail girl dumbly again can’t hold his giggling. The girl just can stare at him with dumb face that he finds that’s so cute.
“Yeah..you’re from 3-A class of Majisuka High School, right? Same with me. Maybe you don’t know because I’m not that come up in the school but I was transferred month ago,” explain Mayu.
“Eehhh really??! Is that you?”
“Eh, yeah..”
“HHK-hhuuuffftt…” the girl was about to screaming but then stopping herself right away make the hooded guy frown.
Wait-wait-wait my heart! My heart! My heaaaart stop beating furiously!! Inner the girl trying to calm down herself but useless..
“YOU ARE NEZUMI-SAMA!!!” screamed the girl in the end that forced him to cover his poor ears due to the high voice of the girl.
“What-“
“You’re Nezumi-sama, right? Right?!! OMG! OMG! OMG finally I can met YOU!!!” squealing the girl cheerfully.
“Hey what are you talking about?” he’s wondering what the girl was talking about or he is.
“Don’t you try to fool me. You can use your brain to faking your act but you can’t hide your expressionless and your famous cyborg style from me! I’ve searching about whole you though it’s really hard but to the point that I certainly sure of that you’re moving from your previous country and back to Japan and entering a school that only high class people and having an expert brain and talented kid such an artist who can entered. One of the prestigious school’s in Japan, Majisuka High School. Man!! Why I’m so damn dumb to not realizing that one of the master gamer was right next to me!!” blabbering the girl enthusiastically. Her eyes that was all shy before now was replaced with a bright (?) one.
Mayu finally understand what’s the girl say. Then he gave the girl his small smile.
“What’s your name?”
The girl suddenly stand up and standing in front of him.
“Miyazawa Aika desu! You’re the most fans. Yoroshiku onegaishimasu!”
----
In the clubroom of Majijo Band, they’re practicing their song for the competition. There are Saya on the gitar, Yui on the bass, Haruka on the keyboard, Haruu on the drum and Jurina the vocal. While on the front of them there’s Kuumin that intend to escape from his club activity only just for help his friends on getting their practice. There are missing one person, Miyuki. She’s having meeting with her club so she’s not join them practice today.
Kuumin was watching intensely for their practice, checking if there are some problems or what, when the song just in the half way, suddenly Kuumin clapping his hand trying to get his friends attention.
“Guys! Stop! Stop!” called the guy with frown on his face. The other getting the sign stopped their music.
“Eh, what is it Kuumin?” asked Jurina confused.
“Something’s not right. Saya-Paruru, what happened to you guys? Having problems?” asked Kuumin to the twin, looking at them curious and worry.
“What? Nothing problems,” answered Saya coldly while checking his own guitar ignored the gaze that Kuumin gave him. The other twin, Haruka just silent also ignored the gaze of certain bassist.
“No, there’s must be something wrong. It’s not usual you two not in sync with the flow of your music. I can hear and feel it. What’s wrong Saya? I can’t let you guys continue this practice if you two are not serious,” said Kuumin in serious tone.
Jurina and Haruu eyeing them confusedly, doesn’t know what the guy were talking about.
“Nothing really, just continues this practice.”
“Not until you say what’s wrong?” this time Yui speak to the stoic guy. Somehow he know what’s was going on but still unsure of what is it. He walked to Saya wanted to touch his shoulder hoping the guy to talk to him but what he’s received a shocking slap on his hand.
“Wha-“
“Don’t you dare to touch me, traitor,” said Saya coldly and glared at the fanged guy that give him a shocked face. Not only him the rest are also shocked to seeing that except Haruka that turned her head to other side not wanting to see what her twin brother doing.
“Saya, what are you doing? Traitor? What’s it?” asked Kuumin confused. Something’s definitely wrong. Get worry if something not expects to happen he took Jurina hand and brought the confused and shocking girl to his side, away from the seemed arguing guys.
“What? Traitor? What’s it Saya, I don’t understand,” asked Yui confusedly.
“Don’t understand? Don’t play on dumb with me! What’s your relationship with Miyuki?!” asked Saya with angry tone.
The question again gave the others more confuse stare at the guy.
“What relationship? We’re only friends right? Then what else?” replied Yui. Really he’s not going to like what the guy will say next.
“Friends? Only friends? Cih then what’s it?” Saya took out his phone and opened a photo then showed to the other guy that wider his eyes after seeing the picture.
On the picture are showed him and his parents along with Miyuki and her parents, though Saya don’t know the other two old women with him but he can guess they’re Yui’s parents. And just watching them that were out from a famous family restaurant, you can guess what the family’s that having dinner together with their child is talking about.
Haruu took a peek at the photo and frowned, “Isn’t that Yui, Miyuki and her parents? I don’t know the other two women though.”
Kuumin also took a peek, indeed that’s them while Jurina titled her head don’t know except Yui face and Miyuki that she’s familiar of.
“Th-that’s..where are you got it?” stuttered Yui asking. He can’t believe his friend got that picture of them having dinner together.
“Just say we were suddenly walking and came across to this area and seeing it. Not only this one, I’ve saw you walking with Miyuki this past day,” said Saya greeted his teeth, trying to keep his anger down.
“Uh..Saya, you got it wrong..it-it’s not what are you thinking it is..” Yui tried to calm down the guy.
“Not what I thinking of? Then what? Guessing that you guys get engaged now? Hah?! Congrat then!”
“NO! Mph! Saya please! You know I’ll never do that! Miyuki never do that! Please let me expla-“
“No need to explains anything you traitor. You can hurt me but never you think you can hurt my dearest twin sister just if you know I’ll not ever let you do that, but now..ceh!”
Hearing that Yui turned his gaze to the girl that was lowered her head, thought the hair was hiding her face, still he can see a single tear fallen. And that make his heart break into piece.
“Paru..it’s not what you think it’s, please..let me explain it to you..” said Yui softly trying his best to not break down in front of the girl that he likes by his heart. Slowly he walked to the girl wanting to comfort her, but just when he is about to stretches his hand to the said girl suddenly his right cheek felt stinging and he was fall to the floor.
Haruka flinched in her stand, gasped at her twin doing to the guy. Haruu can’t do anything just stood in his stand, frustrated by what happening to his friends.
“YUI! Saya, could you please calm down? Don’t use your fist on your own friend like that! We can talk about it,” said Kuumin shocked, the fear of him already come out. He know the stoic guy is hot temper but not like this. He’s just make things more complicated. He can feel Jurina clutched at his left arm due to the action, the girl is not used to see things he tried to comfort the younger girl, hiding her on his back.
“Shut up Kuumin. You know I hated it if my twin got hurt. And you!” he said pointed at the guy lying on the floor holding his bruise cheek, “Don’t you dare to touch her.”
Yui looked at Haruka with pleading eyes hooping the girl at least let him to explain but seeing the girl hurt expression make his heart hurt more than the stinging on his cheek caused by the girl’s twin brother.
“Let’s go home, Haruka,” said Saya in the end. Took the girl’s right hand and also their bag then walked out of the room ignoring the called from Kuumin.
The room is filled with silent. Yui lowered his head, his body trembled slowly a sob can be hearing from the guy on the floor.
Haruu let a breath then walked up to the sobbing guy placed his hand on his shoulder. Kuumin and Jurina also walked to him.
“Hey..thought I don’t really understand what’s going on, can you explain to us?” asked Haruu.
Yui got silent for a while but then lifted his head, giving a light nod to them.
-----
Takamina was talking with her secretary in the corridor when a voice called over her. Curious she turned her head and seeing a tall short brown haired woman in suit, wearing glasses stood there not far away from her stood. Titling her head doesn’t know who the woman is at all.
“Hey you don’t know me? Is it so long time already that you’re finally forgot about me?” said the woman in curious tone. She’s walking up to her slowly with a bright smile on her face.
“Takahashi-san, do you know that woman?” asked her secretary.
“No, I don’t know her..or maybe I’m but..” Takamina responded to her secretary.
“I’m sorry miss, but who are you?” asked Takamina politely still curious about the tall woman that already standing in front of her.
“Eeehh maji? You really don’t know about me? Eehh!!” exclaimed the woman not believe it.
“Ah..yeah, I’m sorry.”
“It’s me! Me! Oh come on, we’re used to played together back then at our child times. Please don’t you forget about me, Miichan!!”
“Miichan…?” Miichan, Miichan..Takamina replayed the name in her head trying to remember something. Childhood times..she’s eyeing the tall woman in front of her. Short brown hair and genking face..short hair, genking…genking?”
“EEEH SAE-CHAN!!!”
----
Yui after explained to her friends then with gloomy face going back home. Gladly Kuumin, Haruu, and Jurina can understand what he’s explained to them and they also try to help him to explain it to Saya and Haruka tomorrow. They’re not yet tell Miyuki about it and he’s afraid that Saya will snap at her tomorrow. Thought the other will help to make the twin understand but he doubts the guy of the twin will understand easily due to his hot-temper and hot-headed. He just hope Saya will let him explain and Miyuki too so this misunderstand will not break their friendship.
It’s late already and he know that his parents are already home. He’s hesitance to enter his home first but then braced his self due to he wanted to rest in his room.
Sighing he opened the front door.
“Tadaima..”
“Okaeri, Yui finally you’re home. Where are you-“ Tomo~mi seeing her son already home got up from her sit on the couch.
“I’m sorry mom. I’m tired, I want to rest,” replied Yui quickly and walked to the stairs trying to hiding the bruise on his cheek.
“Yui don’t cutting your mom’s speech,” Tomochin also stood up getting confused by the boy act.
Hearing that voice make him stop and turned slightly at his parents, lowered his head, “I’m sorry,” said the boy again with low voice. There’s a glare under his bangs at the older woman there but quickly turned his head again and continued his step on the stairs.
“What happened to him?” asked Tomochin confused.
“Just let him rest, maybe the practice were have some problem?” said Tomo~mi reassured the older woman. But there’s in her heart she can feel something not right the way her son seeing at the older woman beside her.
-
want more....
-
update, sorry for the messy English and boringness
Chapter 9
In drama clubroom, there are several members practicing their scene for the drama. Some are on the stage and the others are scattered around the seat in front of the theater, in group or alone. Each one holding papers, they are trying to get along with their role in the drama.
At one side of the room there is a guy in jacket hoodie looking seriously reading the script in his hand, reading and imaging the scene in his head sometimes nodding his head for the interesting story while adjusted his glasses. He is so serious that no one in the room tried to bother him.
On the other side at the edge of the theater, there are a group of girls also doing their practice. The tall one among of them was silently looking at one guy there sitting alone. She’s staring at him not minding her friends were busy practicing by her side, until one of them nudged her side, trying to get her attention.
“Yuki..Yuki-chan, what are you staring at?” asked the girl.
“Eh? Aa..nothing, just..remembering my line, yeah,” replied Yuki sighed seeing her friend just nodded at her answer. She’s back to her script and practicing it with her friends.
Just when they are getting serious in their practicing someone tapped her shoulder, make her stop and turned around at the person that was tapped her shoulder.
“Ye..ah?” a little shocked at the person before her.
“Yukirin, can you help me a bit? If you’re not busy,” asked Mayu with his cyborg tone.
The short guy present suddenly make the group got silent and then squealing and whispering at each other looking at the handsome, cute, and cool guy in front of them. Moreover what he is called their friend, the princess of their school with such a cute nickname.
Yuki that being shocked with the guy that approaching her for the first time after she’s brought the short guy to joined and introduced him to the members, not expecting for him to approach her, more else when they are having practicing in clubroom. The short cool guy was rarely joining them in the clubroom so they are not so close to him that also make the members were hesitated to approach the guy.
Actually, Mayu was already popular in his class also by the members of the drama club although he’s not so popular like his sister by he is known to his cold and expressionless that make his seems hard to approach but looks cool at the same time.
Mayu raised his left eyebrow at the stunned girl, confuse why the beautiful girl in front of him got silent and not answer him.
“Yukirin,” called the guy again that finally brought the stunned girl to earth and embarrassedly try to hiding her blushing face.
“A-ah yeah..ano, sorry..umm you need something?” replied Yuki stutter. More embarrass hearing her friends giggling and whispering about her and the good looking short guy.
“Yeah, there are some scenes that I can’t understand clearly. Could you please help me with it?” asked Mayu calmly, still with his cyborg cool style make the girls more squealing over him. Lucky he is already used with the squealing thing and just ignores it for his attention now just for the president of the drama club.
“Ah there are? Uhm..let me see,” Yuki tried to take a peek for the said scene from Mayu’s script but the guy hold it make the girl frown.
“Can we go to another place please?”
“Eh? Ah sure..” Yuki blankly just agreed with the guy said and seeing the short guy take his leave already make her startled and quickly stand up.
“Ah guys, sorry I leave first. You guys can continue by your own,” said Yuki to her members and start to leave.
“It’s okay, Yuki-chan.”
“Yeah yeah..just go we’re fine.”
“Have a nice date!”
The last yell from her friend make her almost stumble at her step, “What the..those girls..” mumbled Yuki embarrassedly while speeding her steps toward the door. Lucky Mayu has already out or she doesn’t know how to face the guy by the said of her friend.
At the rooftop, the one that he always spending his lunchtime alone if he’s not being dragged buy Ren and his gang to eat lunch with them. The rooftop was cleaner than the first time he and Jurina went there. Regarding for him that is like to be clean, he’s attentively to clean this place by himself. Taking some trash here and there continuously each time he’s went up here.
Yuki was quiet surprise when the short guy brings her to the rooftop for her it’s the first time she is going to the rooftop. She is got amazed by the view from up here. She can see almost the entire place the schools have. The air was fresh too although it’s already afternoon, she wondered around and found the short hoodie guy already sitting on the bench there comfortably.
Slowly she walked toward him as suddenly nervousness surround her for her and the guy only are in the rooftop now.
For minutes Yuki feeling awkward atmosphere around them or her for she’s only standing there.
“Why are you standing there? Come here, help me with this,” said Mayu that seems startled the tall girl and nervously sit at the other edge of the bench. Mayu was aware with the girl nervousness, silently giggled at the girl expression but then calm down his self and open up his script.
“Here, I just don’t understand by this scene, can you describe it to me?” asked Mayu to the point showed the part of the script to Yuki that again startled by the guy’s boldness.
Yuki calmed her nervousness take some breathe and then try to take a look at the part. Reading it a bit but then her face soon turn up to a bright red and flushed, blushing reading the part that Mayu had showed to her. Quickly she stood up turned her body around from the guy.
Soon an embarrassment along with black aura were coming up from her body while her lips trembled, muttering some names and clutched her hands into fist.
Mayu was surprised by the girl sudden acts. Actually he already expected the girl’s reaction before but still the sight make him laugh. He can see some black aura coming out from the girl, it was the first time he seeing a girl with such an expression not he taking it to the bad one but still the girl’s reaction and expression never failed to amuse him.
Calming his laugh, Mayu called the girl’s name. Took him sometimes before the girl snapped and turned back at him, again with another funny expression that make him laugh again.
Yuki that was already enough with her grumbling time, hearing her name-nickname being called, turned her body around and got stunned by the sight in front of her.
The cold-expressionless guy in front of her was laughing so freely let his self out, showing the warmness and gentle expressions that she never saw before. Just like when the guy smiled at the other day when he gave her a nickname. But this time was different, his laugh was so clear and sounds really nice to her ears. The laugh that reached his eyes make him look more cute and handsome at the same time, also slowly she joining in the laugh although she doesn’t know what the guy was laughing for.
After minutes those both stopped their laugh and Yuki already sitting back beside Mayu tried to calm herself down. Meanwhile the guy besides her also calming his self took off his glasses and wiped the not seen tear from his eyes. Being honest to his self, it was the first time he can laugh like that with other people aside to his family. And he not regretting that, otherwise he likes it moreover with this tall beautiful girl.
An awkward silent suddenly filled them, Yuki was looking at other side though that the sky was slowly changed the color, while Mayu looking at the script in his hand. Suddenly remembered the reason why he brought the girl up to this rooftop.
“Ano-“ they both suddenly talk at the same time and Yuki quickly turned her head a side hiding her blushing face. Mayu chuckled but then said..
“You can talk first..”
It took sometime before the girl talking, “Nothing, ano..just asking why you bring me up here? We can discuss it in clubroom, also about that part..uh..I need to give them some lesson..” said Yuki and lowered her tone for the last part.
Mayu again chuckle before answer the girl, “Nothing, just curious with your reaction hehe..beside I don’t really like people staring at me although I already get used by that, but yah that’s quite irritating me. And about that part-“
“I’ll change it for you, if you doesn’t like it and do not want to take that part. Honestly I also don’t know if that part also include in the drama. Mine and the others too didn’t having that part in their script. Where do you get your script?” said Yuki cutting the guy’s speech.
Mayu frowned but then answered, “From Ren-san.”
“Tch, already figuring that person. Why that baka doing this to me? What’s his up to?” muttered Yuki again a black aura slowly sipping out. Although Mayu was enjoy and like seeing the girl’s reaction but when she’s emitting her black aura somehow makes him flinch.
“Yukirin..?” called Mayu snapped the girl from her other grunted.
“Ah yah..sorry..ano..” stuttering Yuki don’t know what to say anymore.
“It’s okay, we still have time so let discuss about this tomorrow. Let’s get back, I’ve to pick up my sister too,” said Mayu stood up from the bench.
Yuki startled by the said but then nodded her head, quite relived by the guy for not lingering the issued. She also stood up from the bench and tailing the short guy to the door out.
-----
“Saya-kun! Wait, Saya-kun!” called Miyuki to the guy that walking ahead of her. Seems the guy only walked faster like he’s not hearing the call or he is. Miyuki let out a frustrated sigh, but then not wanting to give up her speed up her walk, running over the guy that has been acting weird these past days toward her. The guy was acting no his self like he made a distance from her or ignoring her when she asked something, same with her other friends especially the twin sister of the guy that was ignoring her completely made her really confusing by her friends odd behavior.
Finally last night when she and her parents went to dinner with Yui and his parents for the nth time, she finally can convinced the guy to talk to her and now she’s trying to get the guy in front of her to get a talk with her.
“Saya-kun!!” said Miyuki hugged the guy from behind, finally can stopping the guy and now they’re already in the back garden of a building. Lucky there’s no student here except them both.
“Miyuki, let me go, what are you doing?” asked Saya irritate by the girl behind him and tried to release himself from the girl’s hug.
“No. I don’t want to, you’ll run away again. Why are you ignoring me?” said Miyuki tighter her hug. She doesn’t want to let the guy go, she known with this action of her the hot-headed guy will soften and listen to her. She’s always doing this if Saya got really hot-headed and his temper can’t be controlling. She or Haruka will hug him and hoping the guy to calm down.
Seems the action still working. After trying to escape from the girl’s hugging which gains the girl tighter her hug, he let out a sigh and then let the girl keep hugging him.
“Miyuki..let me go please.”
“Not until you promise me to tell me what’s wrong and why are you ignoring me?”
Saya just silent was hearing the questions, he really not in the mood to talk about that. But thinking that the girl wills not letting him go this time, he let out a sigh.
“Okay..let’s talk on that bench, let me go please. I’ll not run away..” said Saya calmly.
Miyuki reluctantly letting go of her hug and with lower head she following the guy walked to the near bench there.
“What are you going to talking about?” asked Saya coldly without looking at the girl beside him.
“Why are you ignoring me? And Paru too, you both made me confuse and worry..” said Miyuki starting.
“Haven’t Yui told you the problem?”
“About you seeing me and my parents’ dinner with Yui and his parents?”
“You know tha-“
“You’re misunderstanding it. Really, it’s not the way you thinking..”
“What? It’s obvious, you and your parents along with Yui and his parents dinner together in the family restaurant, and that’s not the first time I saw that. You and Yui already got engaged, right?”
“Engaged? What do you mean? Hh really Saya-kun, that’s not it.”
Saya gave the girl narrowed eyes, want to talk but the girl has beat him first.
“Yes we’re often got dinner together but, never they’re mentioned about the engagement thing or any of that. We’re just talking about my parents and Yui-kun parents business, you know my parents are a model and owner of fashion company right? And coincidently Yui parents also a fashioner and also they’re old friends, that’s why they’re often meet each other and thinking that if we, me and Yui got older later they planned to cooperation between their companies..” explained Miyuki, sighing, hoping the guy will believe her.
“In other way they make you and Yui got together so they can union your companies? Great!”
“It’s not like that! Please, Saya..if my parents ever thinking about engage me with someone whether it’s Yui-kun or not I will never ever agree and let they do that to me. You already know that I hate that about engage thing, right?” said Miyuki desperately, trying to make the guy believe her.
“Really?” asked Saya still not believe it but, seeing the honest in the girl eyes however make him believed the girl although he still not sure.
Miyuki nodded at the guy, hoping him believing in her. “Yes, it’s all just about business thing, please believe me..”
“Hmm if you say so, I just..just don’t want to see Haruka hurt. It’s the first time I’m seeing her crying because of this and that also make me hurt and angry. She’s so in love with Yui, you know that and also Yui love my twin sister too. I’m sorry I ignore you these past days, I got carried away with my anger feelings. Also Haruka too, I’ll tell her it’s just misunderstanding so she’ll back to you and not ignoring you again,” said Saya, finally the the problem was solved. He looked at the girl beside him, give her a smile that he believe in what she’s saying to him.
Somehow hearing the reason the guy was angry make her heart flinched, that’s..not what she’s hoping to hear but she glad the guy finally believe in her, “Thank you, I’m sorry too. I must tell you guys in the first place about this and not hiding it that made us got in misunderstanding like this. Sorry..?”
“Yeah..it’s cleared now. We’re fine now,” said Saya smiled.
“Un.”
“Let’s go back, the bell will ring any minutes,” said Saya stood up from the bench, mirrored by Miyuki. These two childhood friend then walked back to the building toward their classroom.
------
Jurina was walking on the street. It’s already night time and the way was getting dark, but that does not make the girl afraid. She’s just on her way to go back home after spending time with her team band. The misunderstanding between them finally solved and she’s so glad about that, so Haruu invited them to celebrate it and did not realize that the day was over. Kuumin was in charge to send her home but the guy suddenly got an important thing to do so he just walked her only half way.
He told her to call Mayu to pick her but the girl said it’s okay beside she’s for once want to feel how is walking alone in Japan’s night, feeling the fresh air by herself. Not that she don’t like being accompanied by her older brother, she’s just want a time for herself without her denied-over-protective-older brother.
So, here she is, walking alone in the street that she and Mayu always passing when they are going or back from school. Actually around here is one short cut that makes the way to her home faster. Being the curious girl she is, she then chose the short cut street. The light was not that dim at least she can see clearly on the way.
When she was about to turn to the left suddenly two gangsters was blocking her way, make her stopped in her step.
“Hello cutie~ why are alone here?” asked one of them with sly smirk.
Jurina fidgeted in her stand seeing that. Silently cursing she’s herself for being clumsy. She doesn’t expect to meet scamp at this kind of place. Also back in America before she never once facing a situation like this because she always with her brother.
She is looking around trying to run away from those gangsters.
“Wh-who are you? Let me pass please,” said Jurina stuttering, a fear slowly creeping her. She snapped and stepped backward when those two bad guys walked toward her.
“We’re just a loner guy that want to play~” replied the other guy smirking while his friend laughing seeing the girl’s fear.
“Yeah, you’re cute, let’s play with us! Haha..”
“N-no..I’ve to go home..” Jurina tighten her grip on her bag still stepping back. ‘Nii-chan, help me..’ pray Jurina hoping for her brother or other person that passed this street to come and help her. Honestly she’s so scared right now.
When she found a chance to escape, unfortunately her hand was caught off by one of the bad guy.
“Let me go!!” struggled the girl trying to freeing herself from the tight grip.
“Calm down girl, we just want you to play with us.”
“Yeah just be a good girl and come with us!” the guy then dragged Jurina but the girl struggled more and staring shouting, hoping someone will hear her.
“No one will hear you~ just come with us!”
“NO!! Let me go!!”
“Let go of her!” a new shout and a hard punch come to the face of the guy who dragged Jurina, because the strong punch the guy fell down on the ground shocking his friend and also Jurina. The girl was shocked and stunned in her place until another hand dragged her away from those bad guys. He brought the girl behind her that’s make Jurina can’t see the guy face. Deciding to just silent her herself, trying to calm down her fear but still not uncomfortable with her hand in the tall guy held.
“You, bastard! Who are you?” anger the guy seeing his friend lying on the ground then glaring at the new tall guy that suddenly appear. He was then step forward trying to punch the tall guy face.
The tall guy just gives him his cold stare not bothering to answer the question.
“Step aside,” said the tall guy softly and pushed Jurina aside while receiving the punch with his right hand and hold it while his left hand already make a fist and flying it at the bad guy’s stomach and following with another punch and kicks make the guy fallen to the ground. The guy that had fallen first raise up and throwing a punch at him but again with quick move he can avoid it and send another blow at the guy, again make him fall beside his friend, groaned in pain.
“Want more?” asked the tall guy with threaten voice and cold glare make the bad guys flinch and then quickly raise up and run away from the street.
“What a chickens, cth. Should tell the officer around here to catch those intruders..” mumbled the guy irritated. He then turned around facing the girl he has saved but then surprised seeing the girl.
“Eh, you again?”
“Eeeh..” Jurina also surprised seeing the tall guy that had saved her. Apparently the guy that was saved her was the same tall pale guy that she’s mistaken as a pervert some days ago.
“What are you doing here?” asked Ren, wondering why his kouhai was here in the dark street alone.
“Eetou..I was in my way home and chose this short cut way. I don’t know if they’re will come out..thank you for saving me, senpai..” replied Jurina slowly bowed, not dared to face the older guy, suddenly she feel awkward with this tall guy in front of her.
“Are you okay? Why you even chose this street by the way, it’s dangerous you know. You’re alone too, where’s your older brother?” said Ren with worry.
“I’m fine, thank you again..wait you know I’ve older brother?” asked Jurina quite surprised. She looking at the pale guy curious, don’t know if his cold and expressionless older brother being knowing. ‘Maybe because he’s my brother so..’
“That’s good I came in time. A of course I know. I’m the president of student council and also I’m in the same class with your older brother. Ah shot! Sorry I’ve haven’t yet introducing my name to you, Oshima Ren desu!” said Ren introducing his self, smiled at the younger girl.
Jurina was taken back by the guy’s said, feeling a warmness creep up her face after seeing the guy’s smile at her, make him look so handsome though it’s quite dark here. Shaking her head, she replied the older guy, “A-aah I see. Never heard from my brother, you know he’s a bit bad with socializing. Ah my name’s Takahashi Jurina, again thank you for helping me Oshima-senpai.”
“You are welcome. Are you living around here?” asked Ren.
“Yeah..at the end of this street and one block more.”
“Let me walk you home, I’m worried if those guys come back again, can I?”
“E-erm..I don’t want to be bothered even more. Ehm you should also back home, its night already. Is senpai’s home also near here too?” said Jurina reluctantly and wondering if the guy was also live near, because she never seen him before.
“Not at all. I’m not living here, I’ve just visited my friends he’s sick and coincidently walk near this street and heard your voice. And because its already night I’ve to walk you home and beside you’re my kouhai yeah..so?”
Jurina went silent for awhile but then nodded her head.
“Thank you..”
“Hum.. let’s go.”
-
Ren-senpaiiii!!! :inlove: yes wmatsui progress
what scene that mayu talk with yuki?
yeah glad yhe missunderstand between sayamilky & yuiparu is clear now
kuumin, where you goin' leaving jurina walk home alone? but thanks, so ren can safe her by those two chicken gangsta!
thank you for your update deguchi-san! :bow:
-
what scene actually on mayu's script???
-
sastio13 progress~~ thank you for read and comment here! :D
gek geki you'll find it later, hope you can wait a bit longer cause the "scene" was for their drama project, soo..thank you for read and comment here! :)
here's the update! I say thank you for you who's still read this lame fanfic of mine :jphip:
enjoy the update and always sorry for the mess english!
Chapter 10
Jurina’s in her classroom, daydreaming to be exact. Looking through the window to the clear blue sky, it’s a nice weather by the way. While grinning secretly and sometimes a little blush was appear on her cute face. She were remembering about last night when her uhuk- knight in shining armor (though there weren’t armor)-uhuk who was saved her from those punks. Remembering how’s the tall pale skin guy although in his looks weak body but his moved when he fight those bad guys were really coooll~~
Again Jurina can’t help but to blushing at the thought of the guy. She’s so happy that she can’t say other things after the incident. Ren then walked her home but only until the front door for the young girl did not want to her parents to know and to the older guy that must go back to his home.
She was only can say thanks and bowed her head toward the guy. She watched in silent the older guy walking through the gate and then disappearing on the turn way. Just right that she squealed silently with blushing face and then entered her home only to be stunned in her stand when she seeing her older brother there standing in seeming was likes a big bro that had caught his lovely liltle sister going out with his big rival.
“Err tadaima..?” said Jurina uncertainty, she was suddenly felt bad feeling about her older brother.
“Where are you going? Why are you come home late? Where’s Kuumin? Should he send you home? And why are you with Ren? How do you-“
“At last let me entering the house first!” said Jurina cutting the rented question from Mayu. “I’m tired..” whined the girl slowly.
Mayu let a big sigh then get the younger girl inside their house.
After these sibling seated on the sofa at the living room, Mayu then continued with his interrogations to the young girl. He gave her a look to start her explanation.
“Ermm..so, you know after practiced we were then gone to a café and after that, Kuumin walked me home but on the way he’s got a sudden message and because of that we parted at the half way,” said Jurina telling her story.
“So that guy left you alone in the half way? And why you didn’t text me so I could pick you up instead?” asked Mayu concerned and an irritated feeling toward a certain guy. Silently make a note to give Kuumin a speech to always take care more of his little girl if he’s not around.
Hearing the next questions, Jurina fidgeted on her sit. She feel hesitation for she should tell the older guy her “accident” or just make a lie so he don’t know about the bad things that nearly happened to her. ‘But he’ll know sooner or later, not to mention that he’s classmate with Ren-senpai, what if he’ll tell him and he’ll be angrier because I keep that thing and he knows it from the other people instead?’ Jurina having a battle inside her mind but soon awakened by her older brother’s deep voice.
“You know? I respect your private things but if that private things of yours make you in danger, I’ll be mad at you and I don’t think I can’t keep that to myself, and you know how’s Papa reaction if I tell her. What happened to yours wrist?” said Mayu in serious tone and took the younger’s right hand. There’s a bruise, not too bad but clearly seen by the older guy from his back glasses the bruise on Jurina’s right wrist.
The girl itself, surprised by the bruise that she didn’t notice she had it. It must from those jerks that harshly dragged her wrist that then formed bruise on her right wrist.
“At-aah ittai..ittatatai..ittaaaii..” whimpering Jurina in pain when Mayu started to massaging leisurely her wrist.
“What happened? Why you have bruise in your wrist?” asked Mayu in his most concern tone while still massaging the wrist.
Seeing that she can’t help but then telling the accident that were happened to her and about a senpai of their school that fortunately passed the way and saved her and then walked her home. Mayu asked who this senpai is, but then stopped his worked hand on the wrist instantly after hearing the name.
“Oshima Ren?”
Jurina a bit confused with her older brother reaction but then shrugged it off when she seeing her older brother got silent and continuing the massage.
“Yeah, Oshima-senpai. He’s so cool you know? Fighting those jerks and made them running away hehe..” Jurina giggled remembering the fight scene, how the tall pale skin guy fighting those bad guys.
“Aahh if it’s not for him I don’t know what might happen to me. I’m glad he show up and help me! Ah yeah..he said he’s your classmate, right? Why you didn’t tell me you’ve already make a friend, a President of Student Council!?” rambling Jurina excitedly.
“Why would I?” come an expressionless replied.
“Why “why”?”
“Why “why”?”
“I asked why?”
“And I also asked why?”
“Ugh..you’re annoying.”
“….”
The sudden silent between the siblings, Jurina don’t know what to say if her older brother become like this. His so called cyborg style and expressionless and cold behavior. ‘What’s wrong with Ren-senpai? He’s become different after I said that,’ wondering Jurina. She then also got silent, letting the older to massaging her wrist. She confused when the older got up and going inside for moment and then back with some medicine. He applied some lotion to her wrist and then pulled out a wristband and wearing it on the younger girl’s wrist.
“Huff..glad it’s not that bad, and you’re lucky Papa and Mama are not coming home yet. Now go to your room, bath and then sleep. Understand?” said Mayu now in soft tone.
Jurina hearing that letting out a breath that she doesn’t know she’s holding but then sighed she chose to obeyed her older brother then nodded her head. She then got up and walking to the stairs.
Mayu was looking at his younger sister walking to the stairs in silent and then let out a sigh.
Thus all what was happened after she’s got home and then being confronted by her older brother. She’s still wondering why Mayu looks not pleasant when she telling him about Ren.
“Haah I don’t know but because of that accident I can have a moment with Ren-sanpai~ kyaaa..he’s really so cool last night! His pale skin that glimmering under the shining moon and his cool expression~ ugh..I even barely sleep last night because of him. Hyaaahh..Ren-senpai~~” mumbled Jurina squealing silently about that certain senpai.
Meanwhile still in her daydreaming she didn’t aware that her name was being called. Finally a touch to her shoulder make the grinning girl turned her head aside and comes facing her classmate staring at her.
“Sensei is called you,” mouthed Miyuki to the stunned girl.
Jurina like she’s not yet aware but then seconds later she’s smiling awkwardly that not being noticed by the classmate especially her fans to squealing at her –clueless-cute expression.
“Takahashi-san, can you please come to the front. I want you to solve a problem here,” said the teacher after calming his students.
“Eh, hai..” flashing another smile and nodded she then got up and come to the front. Took a chalk, she read for a while the questions and then started writing on the board. After finish it she placed back the chalk and turned back faced her classmate.
“Good. Your answer is correct. Thank you Takahashi-san,” said the teacher proud of his student.
“Thank you, sensei,” said Jurina smiled.
“You may go back to your seat and please be more attention to the lesson, okay?”
Being said like that Jurina got embarrassed because she’s not focused on the lesson. She showing a sorry smile and bowed before get back to her seat.
“Aww as expected from the genius one~ although the genius was daydreaming and giggling by herself before~” whisper Miyuki teasing the younger girl after she sat back to her seat.
Jurina looked at the older one still in her embarrassing face, but then chuckled. Chose to just ignoring the older teasing. She then focused to the lesson not wanting to being warned again.
-----
The member of Majijo Band were having their break time at the rooftop, again sending Mayu to other place. Jurina had said that he can join their lunch but he declined it. Not that he doesn’t like his sister’s friends, he just want a quiet time to his break time for he’s still reading his book of medicine and eating his lunch in peace.
“Soo I wonder, where are you at the first lesson? It’s not like you to skip like that,” asked Saya curiously.
The guy that was being asked suddenly stopped his eating. Unconsciously he glanced at the girl beside him that also stopping her eating but then silently continuing her eating time.
“Ah that! Same with Paruru then, she’s also skipping the first lesson,” exclaimed Kuumin.
“Eh Paru?” surprised Saya looked at his twin sister. “Wait, what’s it about, Yui and Paru?”
The topic seemed makes Haruu, Jurina and Miyuki stopping their eating and also looking at their two friends curiously.
“Eee..nothing. I just have something to do before entering class, that’s why I skipped the first lesson,” explain Yui nervously.
“Are you sure? And Paru?”
“Something to do,” a simply answer with salty expression.
“What a coincident then. Say you two, especially you Yui. I don’t want us to having misunderstand like before, so split it up,” said Saya in demand tone.
Hearing that, Yui glanced again at the girl beside him. Giving the younger girl a face to tell them or not. He seeing the girl that also looking at him but then gave him a slow nod. Their moves not going unnoticed by the other that only look at them curiously especially Saya that looking at them in serious way.
“Ehm..okay..err. You see..ermm ano, I..we, I mean this morning-“
“This baka confessed his feeling to me and now we’re officially a couple,” Haruka said in calm tone with her salty expression cutting the stuttered guy beside her.
“Eieehhh..!!” Kuumin-Haruu.
“Whaaa omedetou/finally!!” Jurina-Miyuki.
“Whaaaatttt??!! You..you two, wait. Couple?” Saya said in surprised and disbelieve.
“Aa yeah..hehe..hope you’re not angry at me, ne Saya. I just don’t want a mistake like before happen again, and you always tell me to tell my feeling. So I’ve collected my courage and ask her this morning and thus I confessed my feeling toward her. I’m glad she’s also feeling the same with me and accepting my feeling for her..” explaining Yui smiling brightly while looking at the girl beside him that lowering her head but there still can be seen her face that reddening and blushing cutely.
“Whaaaa I’m proud of you man! Finally you tell her! Of course I’m not angry at you but I will maybe even more than angry at you if you try to make her sad,” said Saya to his buddy patted his shoulder in friendly. He was feeling happy at his twin sister finally her feeling being returned. He gave his twin sister a big hug that make the girl get more embarrassed by her twin brother act.
“I promise you I’ll not make her sad, so don’t worry. Beside I really love this twin sister of yours..” said Yui and reached for Haruka’s hand and held it his hand. That makes Haruka blushing by the sweet action of this guy beside her.
“Aaa..omdetou Paru-chan~”congratulating her best friend, she feel happy for the girl.
“Un..” Haruka replied with a smile at Miyuki.
“Congratulating to both of you!” said Jurina loudly, happy seeing the new couple of their group.
“Haha thank you Jurina-chan,” replied Yui smiled at the younger.
“Omedetou my friend! May you two be a happy couple yo!” Kuumin was also congratulating the new couple.
“Hehe..thank you, Kuumin!”
“Finally you both become a couple, omedetou!” Haruu too, congratulating his friends.
“Thanks, Haruu.”
“Aaa it was really big news! We should celebrate this new couple right?” said Haruu excited.
“Yeah-Yeah party!!” added Jurina also excited.
“Okay..let’s go celebrate this new couple in our family’s café also introducing this guy that going-to-be-our family. It’s okay Paru?” said Saya.
“Yeah..I think that’s good,” said Haruka slowly. Saya smiled at his twin sister, felt really happy for her.
“NICE! Then we’ll going out after practice okay?!” announced Saya.
“Eeehh we’re still doing practice?” protest Haruu.
“Of course! The time for the competition is nearing so we’ll still practice even harder if we want to stay still in the first place, right?” said Saya in determination.
“Hai~ hai~ whatever you said captain!” said Yui laughing at his buddy. They’re too joining the laugh and continued their break time until the bell rang for the next lesson that day.
----
Yuki was walking around the library, searching for a book that would help her to make their drama later more pleasant. While walking from one bookshelf to another one, her eyes that were scanning the line up books, accidently stopped at the familiar navy blue jacket hoodie were sitting at one of the desk there. Her heart was like stop to beat for a while seeing that serious but cute face of the guy.
She examining his face that although it’s look so expressionless but she still can see those brows that moving cutely like the guy was found an interesting thing in the book or when he found a difficult thing from the book he’s reading. She watching the way he’s seemed delicate fingers adjusted his glasses or when those fingers flipped the paper of the book.
She herself don’t know why she’s seems so attracted to this new guy but something was wrong with her heart when she was seeing him for the first time. A strange feeling when she seeing the guy and will felt awkward when the said guy was near her.
Somehow she knows what the feeling is but still unsure for that and although if what she feel it is the way she’s thinking it is, this girl only can be admire the short guy. Sigh sadly.
“Hey..” a tap on her shoulder make the tall girl shrieked from her stand and quickly palm her mouth for she’s not want to get warn from the teacher. She turned her head to the pale guy behind her with annoyed face.
“You shocked me,” whisper Yuki at the guy.
“Sorry for interrupting your staring but we don’t have much time, so let’s pick book that you want to borrow,” replied Ren took a step back from the annoyed girl that give him scary look. Hooping for the girl to not showed her “black” side.
“I’m not starring at Takahashi-san! I was about-“
“Aha! I don’t know you were starring at Mayu-san just now. How’s he look like? Cool right? Are you perhaps~~” teasing the guy but then cringed in pain when the girl pinched his arm and forcedly dragging the skinny pale guy out of the library room.
Didn’t they both know, their acts were being watched by other student in the library until they are out of the room? And from a certain hoodie guy that was also watched that from his glasses eyes. He just sighed slowly and back to his book but then turned his gaze to a girl that took a chair beside him.
“Haiss..those two! Like the world only just for them. You know? Ren and Yuki are like a couple, cute and sweet couple if I may say but those two always denied if they are dating. I don’t believe them thought just how you can see their acts just now, right? Beside they are both are the king and the queen of this school, hmm..” rambling the girl in thinking like pose.
“Hn,” respond Mayu short.
Aika looked at the guy and sighed, “You are really a cyborg are you? At last give some replay at my rambling,” pouted the girl at the cold replied.
They are a friend now. Mayu just can’t get away from this girl from the first day they both “officially” met with each other despite for being classmate for sometimes. This girl had always following him and rambling herself about anything but mostly about “otaku” things that he can’t just ignore it for him still in that “world” and wanting to know how’s “otaku” in Japan like.
And the girl are also looks “different” from the girls he was met. Like she’s genuinely only want to be his friend for her reason he is a one of master game and of course she’s as a fan can only be friend with him is the “jackpot” for her.
And somehow he feels comfortable being with this girl despite her rambling behavior, but she’ll get quiet if he gave her a look for him wants a peaceful.
“Hai..hai..” another cold respond and Aika was like defeated already by the cold and expressionless the guy gave her, but she’s already know that behavior of the guy so she shrug it off and turned at book on the table that she want to borrow.
Mayu itself, can’t deny it that he’s felt annoyed seeing the scene before. Something hurt seeing the tall girl being so close to Ren.
----
At the kitchen there’s a black hair woman in apron was doing her work making food for her family. While humming her favorite song the beautiful woman moving her skillful hand within the tool and food-stuff. Just when she was about to stretch her hand on the upper drawer, suddenly a pair of skinny but strong arms were wrapped around her body from behind. Thus make her shocked and yelped.
“Morning beautiful~” a soft whisper on her ear and the hot breath make her face heated up and blushing.
“Mou Minami! You surprised me,” mutter the young woman a bit annoyed but then giggling when she feel the short woman were nuzzling on her neck, feel ticklish.
“That’s my purpose so it’s I did it that you got surprised, hehe..” said Takamina still nuzzling her wife’s neck. Breathed softly and humming in satisfied at her sweet scent. Her hand that’s still wrapping around the younger woman lazily caressed her waits and slowly to her stomach. Ever slowly slipped her hand under the shirt and caressing her soft skin.
Atsuko can’t help the sweet touch of her “husband” and only can be calm in her warm hug, she unconsciously leaning her body onto the older woman, wanting more for the gentle and warmness the older woman give her. Suddenly forget that she’s still cooking.
Just when Takamina moving her head to the younger neck, intending to give a kiss to the soft skin there’s a loud voice that instantly makes these women stopped their lovey-dovey and separated their hug.
“Ohayooouuu Papa and Mama~!!” greeted Jurina running to the kitchen toward the stunned women and gave them each kiss on the cheek before turned to the fridge and took a carton of milk and brought it to the dining table.
“Shhh that kid, such a kill joy,” grumbled Takamina after her daughter leave the kitchen.
Atsuko one chuckled but then gave her grumbling “husband” a sweet kiss on the lips before pushed the older woman to out so she can continue her cooking.
Takamina seems satisfied by the sweet kiss then walked to dining table where she can find her two kids and her father-in-law already sitting on their seat.
“Morning Otou-san, morning kids!” said Takamina after sit on her chair.
“Morning, Minami..” replied Maeda-san.
“Morning Papa,” replied Jurina.
“Morning..” replied Mayu.
After some minutes, the foods were served and the Takahashi’s family started their breakfast.
“How’s school so far? You two enjoy it?” asked Takamina to her two kids.
“Good, I’ve found some interesting books at the library,” answered Mayu.
“Hm..”
“School is good. Lesson at the morning and having practice with my band after school,” said Jurina while trying to reaching for sauce but Atsuko had took it for her. She flashed a cute smile at her mother. Atsuko only chuckled at her cute daughter. She turned her head to her “husband” when she called her.
“Yes?”
“Could you make more food for tonight?” request Takamina.
“Eh, for what?”
“Are we gonna having party tonight?” asked Jurina looks exited.
“Hmm..kind of like that. I’ve met again with my long time friend and she’s already having family. So because I’ve time tonight I invited her and her family to come having dinner at our house,” explain Takamina.
“Your long time friend?” asked Atsuko curiously.
“I’ll tell you later. So can you? I’ll call some servant to help you.”
“Hmm, yeah.”
“Nice!”
-
Interesting. Can't wait to her bout' the gathering.
BTW, omedeto YuiParu !
-
New reader here,yoroshiku ^^
I like ur fanfic,please continue it author-san.
And also,,eto....can u put more atsumina moment?
Im their shipper,so onegai >////<
-
atsumina as parent? COOL 8) 8) 8)
update soon please :bow:
-
teru_fi thank you for read and comment here! haha YuiParu!!
ryu201 Yoroshiku mo! thank you for read and comment here! I love atsumina too!! here's their moment, sorry if it's not much and absurd. will add more for them later :)
mgxx thank you for read and comment here! here's! hope you like it
here's the update, sorry for the mess english! enjoy!
Chapter 11
He was never expected that the long time friend his papa had told so was the person that having a daughter who was also come to the same school with him. In the same grade and in the same class. Is it a coincidence? Thought he’ll never mind if the girl is her. Also seeing how his little sister can get along really well with her, chatting and laughing like they are already known each other, like she is the sister that she always whishes she had. Actually they were have one but..
These two families were having a nice dinner time at Takahashi’s residence. The Mrs.Takahashi has already made many delicious food helped by the servant. Mayu was having his food when sometimes his glasses eyes looking at the four older women and his granpa there having their talk with each other, it seems that the chatting were interesting because he can see they’ll laugh so freely maybe they make a fun of his papa because he also can see the annoyed face and glaring on her face at the woman so called long time friend.
The woman name’s Miyazawa Sae is taller, much taller than his papa if he can say but of course his papa will always be the taller one in the family(in other meaning). Her appearances are slightly like a guy with short light brown hair but still have an aura of a lady and also her genking smile that make her beautiful face.
A bit different from the other woman beside her name’s Miyazawa Sayaka that was having a calm expression but still remaining beautiful for her long silky black hair and her long and tough face.
His eyes then averted to a little boy sitting in front of him. Five years old boy, quite chubby that make him looks cute. He raised a brow for the little boy tried to reach for a sauce across him with his little hand. A bit chuckle at how he tries, he then offered a help taking the sauce and shoved it to the little boy. The little boy looks shocked and stunned looking at him with his big rounded eyes.
“What?” he asked the little boy, holding his grin at the cute expression. Somehow seeing a reaction like this made his mind travel to a certain girl.
The little boy snapped but then took the sauce and nodded his head in shy while mutter a thank you. “I think you’re not the way Nee-chan had described of you,” said the boy.
His low voice caught his attention back to the little boy.
“Hn? What’s it?”
“Etto..before we came here, Nee-chan had said that you’re a cold guy and don’t like people to disturb you. But what you’re doing just now showing that you’re a nice guy,” said the little boy like an honest kid.
“Hee so you sister told you that I’m a bad guy, huh?” said Mayu a bit louder while eyeing the said nee-chan that being stunned after hearing what was he and the little boy was talking about.
“Un un! She said that you’ll send a glare like this to the people that annoy you,” added the little boy trying to showing his way of glare that turned to a cute pout make Jurina laughed at the seeing.
“Myao-chan kawaiiii~~” squealing Jurina can’t help but then pinching that chubby cheeks.
“Mou yamete Juju-neechan~~” groaned the little boy called Myao trying to pride himself.
“So?” Mayu let those two kids playing and looking at the girl beside him. He can see her face that slowly turning red and can’t help a chuckle at the sight.
“Wha-what?” stuttering Aika, tried to hiding her red face feeling all embarrassed because of the guy.
Mayu only let a laugh make Aika stunned and staring at the guy’s laugh. Although she already know that she’s been laughing at by the guy but seeing the laugh make her smiles too. Those hearty laughs somehow make her heart warm. Never once she can see the guy that was being famous for his cold and expressionless also his cyborg one to let such hearty laugh like this. She joins the laugh and they are all continued the eating and chatting.
“Thank you for the dinner Miichan!!” said Sae to her friend.
“Welcome ne, and please quit with that Miichan’s name! We’re not little kids anymore..” replied Takamina, glaring at the taller woman.
“But you’re still kid hehe..” teasing Sae.
“Hey!”
“Haha..sorry, sorry. Okay, Thank’s for tonight Takamina! The dinner was delicious. I’m happy that our family can get along with each other.”
“Yeah, I’m happy too. Thank’s for came here too.”
“Okay, we’ll be leaving now. Hope we can get dinner for other time.”
“Yeah, that sound nice and take care!”
After hugging each other and said good bye, Miyazawa family then leaving Takahashi’s residence.
“They’re a nice family, nee..” said Atsuko, standing beside her “husband” looking at the driving car ahead. A smile appeared on her beautiful face.
“Yeah, they’re. I’m glad we can get along with them, also our kids.”
“Un..” hummed Atsuko.
“Let’s get inside,” said Takamina. The couple entering the house after closed the door. Inside, Mayu and Jurina already went to their room and Maeda-san was sitting on the living room.
“Otou-san, why are you sitting here? Let’s get rest, it’s nearly late now,” said Atsuko to her father.
The old man only nodded then by the help of his daughter they both walking to his room. Takamina watched them silently still standing in the living room, waiting for her wife. After the taller woman back to the living room again she told the younger woman to make a coffee for her. Said that she want to doing her work at the work chamber.
Atsuko knocked a little at the door before swung it slowly and entering the room. On her hand were a tray with a cup of coffee and some snack at it. She slowly walked to the table where the other woman doing her work.
“You should just rest,” said Atsuko after placed the tray on the space of the table. Takamina had cleaned the space for the tray before. The older woman startled a bit but then continues with her moving hand on the paper.
“I’ve to finish it up, for meeting tomorrow morning,” replied Takamina without looking at the woman that seated in front her. Although she’s tired for the dinner before but she just can’t let her work left it just like that.
Atsuko can’t say anything back if the older woman had said that, she only can get silent by the replied. She’s already knows how the older woman’s character that she’s married with is a workaholic person and also a stubborn person. She will do her work although she’s tired or in the night until down for she’s doing this for her family.
For the first time they two met each other, never once she thought that this woman was a daughter of one of the rich people that holding some famous company not only in Japan but most of it held by her family in America.
She’s a hardworking person and she’s also a person who’s really loves her family and that’s what makes her falling in love deeper to the older woman. Feeling grateful that she sharing her left time with her. She doesn’t believe for she’s now married with this wonderful person and having lovely family with her.
Her thought was being bothered by a soft touch on her hand. She looked at the owning of that soft and warm hand on her, staring at those brown orbs that also staring at her and again she was lost in that gentle eyes of the older woman.
“You can sleep first if you are tired,” said Takamina softly, lovingly staring at those beautiful black orbs of her loved one. She’s a bit worried for the younger one for she was already prepared the food for their dinner with her friend’s family. She doesn’t want her to get sick if she stayed up late with her due to company her doing her work.
“Uun..I’m not tired yet, I won’t to go to bed without you..” said Atsuko placed her other hand atop the older hand. She holds the tiny hand in her both hands. Squeezing and playing with her fingers.
Takamina letting her wife warming up her right hand, feeling a bit relax when the younger massaging her stiff fingers.
“Humm..ne, can you do it to my shoulder too? And my back, it feels so stiff and a bit hurt,” said Takamina. Actually, she want to finish these papers tonight but after she felt her stiff fingers and hand being massage by her skillful hand, she can’t denied that she’s missed her time with her beloved wife.
“Eh, is that so? You’re so hard to your body, told you to have rest but still insist to doing your work,” said Atsuko.
“Hee I just want you to massage me not to scold me,” Takamina took back her hand from her wife’s hold, then stood up stretching a bit.
“Now, give me your skillful hand on my back honey~” said Takamina smirking.
“And your work?” asked Atsuko titled her head cutely but then let out a yelp when her body was being lifted from the couch she’s sitting at. Laughing, she was quickly circling her hands around the older neck when she felt a pair of strong hand lifted her body up, holding her in bridal style.
“The work can wait but I can’t. Come on~~”
-----
“Tok..tok..tok, a delivery for Doctor Shinoda~” Minami said with a sing song voice while entering the room with two cups and snacks at the wooden tray. She’s walking to the sofa there and pushed some papers so she can put down her tray on the table. After that she took a seat on the sofa across of another woman with short light brown hair and glasses on, reading seriously the papers in her hand.
Minami frowning her brow seeing the older woman still with her papers, look she’s didn’t notice her present there.
“It seems that those papers now are your wife and not me,” pouting Minami, she crossed her hand in front of her chest and whining at the older woman.
Hearing that finally make the glasses woman glanced up from her papers and noticed a pouting younger woman in front her. “Eh? Since when you are there?” asked Mariko tilt her head with confuse face.
“Since forever,” replied Minami coldly.
“Hee really? Sorry I didn’t know,” said and go back to read her papers again.
“Mariko!”
“What?” she lowered the paper that showing only her glasses eyes. She’s smirking behind the paper actually.
“Mou don’t ignore me!” protested the younger woman. She glared at the older woman in front her.
“Pfft..sorry, can’t hold to tease you. Sorry honey~” said Mariko giggled at the pouting woman, she removing the paper from her face still giggling at her wife.
“Always make fun even to me, your wife..hufft, you troll how I can be married to this crazy troll,” said Minami with unbelieving and drama like.
“That because you love me and head over heel for me, nee~~” smirking Mariko while leaned her body forward.
“Isn’t that you, huh? You are the one who always trying to catch my attention by make fun of me huh, troll..” replied Minami also leaning her body forward.
“Hmm..yeah, and because of my skill of troll, you’ve trapped her with me forever,” said Mariko lowered her head. Their face slowly closer to each other, Mariko can smell her sweet scent and she’s breathed deeply at that.
“Your skill of troll, huh? Yeah, how fool me to being trapped by you because of that, but I’m not regretting it though, being trapped forever with you,” replied Minami smiling. She also can smell the nice smell of the older woman and her hot breath on her face. Their face was so close that their nose already touching each other. Mariko squeezing their nose and laughing at the pouting woman again when she tried to kiss her but she draw back her head fast.
“Mou!!”
“Hahaha...looks someone was frustrated~”
“Puft, I hate you.”
“I love you too~ hehe, alright, alright come her honey,” called Mariko after calming her laugh, she tapped the space beside her, said the younger to sit beside her.
Seeing that, Minami put a smile on her face and quickly stand up then walked to the older woman. Mariko huffed and quickly circled her long arm around the younger’s body when she throws her body instead to her lap than the space beside her.
Minami then circled her hand around the older neck, she placed a peck on the older lips before being tickling on her side. She laughing and tried to escape, but enjoying it for sometimes before begged for her to stop.
“Hhah..hah..need air..huff..haha..” Minami catching her breath while sweeping her tears because of laughing.
“Happy now?” asked Mariko grinned at the younger.
“Yeah..better..” she resting her head on the older shoulder, smelling her fresh scent. Mariko held her wife securely in her arm also smelling the good scent the younger one have. Feeling the younger in her arm and smelling her sweet scent like this make her head become fresh again after those papers heated her head.
A good silent between them, Minami was playing with Mariko’s collar of shirt before called for the older woman.
“Hm?”
“I have news for you,” said Minami slowly still playing with the side of the collar.
“What’s that?”
“One of your daughters now is having a boyfriend.”
“A-a what?” startled Mariko looking at her wife’
“You hear me. A boyfriend as she’s now in a relationship. You know? The boy is Yui-kun, Saya’s friend and the boy that always come here in the morning to walking school with them,” said Minami.
“Since when? Why no one told me?”
“You are so busy with your work..” Mariko gave the younger a look. And she just smiles. “This afternoon, they’re finished practicing and Saya brought them to my café, said that they want to celebrate Haruka and Yui-kun become a couple. At first I’m surprised but by seeing those two kids I know they’re love each other. So..I’m happy ‘bout them.”
“How-“
“Shh..please, please just let her get her happiness. You yourself can feel how happy she’s when we are having dinner before, right? You can see her kind of smiling, like she’s never shown to us before and that because of that boy. Those happy feeling she have, I don’t want them to disappear..” Minami cutting the older talk by placed her index finger atop of Mariko’s lips.
Mariko only frown her brow at the younger said. The worst thing that she’s feared of now had happened. What she can do now? It’s not like she didn’t like her younger daughter to having her own happiness with the one she loved, but it’s not the way she wanted for. Not like this.
“Hey..” called Minami again softly. Touching her palm on the older cheek and turned her face to her. Mariko still in her deep thought looking at the younger.
“I know the plan. I understand what are you wishing for, but we’re still not complete yet, right? And you’ve promised me to let them experience what they wanted, right? Let them please, you have to see how she’s changed since that boy befriend with our kids. You may not know but those kids often come to my café and seeing Haruka smiling with happiness is the best sight that always I want to see,” Minami staring at the older eyes, hoping for she can understand.
“…” Mariko didn’t gave a replied, instead she just looking at her wife’s eyes and slowly averting her gaze at the side of the room. Her heart and mind was fighting now, for her heart want to see her younger daughter to be happy and for her mind just want to keep their promise. She don’t know what to do…
Minami can feeling the older was having problem inside her but she’s too just only want her daughter, their kids, to having their own happiness. Again she brought Mariko’s face facing her and stroked softly her face.
“It’s not like you are broke the promise but let her until they come. Having talk with them so we can decide again what the best thing to do, not just for us but also for our kids, kay?” said Minami.
Mariko went silent again but then slowly nodded her head. She let out a soft breath and lowered her face so she can connect her wife’s forehead with her.
“How grateful I am having you here with me. I don’t know what I can do if you aren’t here by my side,” said Mariko honestly, staring lovingly at the younger.
“I’ll always by your side. I love you...”
“I love too.”
----
“Where. Doko. Where. Doko. Where…” Jurina was mumbling by herself while moving her hand, head, and eyes at the bookshelf. The girl was in the library, searching some books for her assignment from teacher. Keep searching while her right hand pointing for the book and the other hand was holding some books, she didn’t aware that there’s a person standing in her way was reading a book. And because of that she came to bumping her head on the person.
Startled she reflex lost her hold on the books and make them fall and scattered on the floor.
“Ouch-ah! Sorry..sorry, I didn’t see there’s someone standing here, sorry…” Jurina bowing her head in sorry, “A! My books!” shocked she bends down to collect her books.
“Eh it’s okay, let me help..” said the person also bend down.
For the last book their hands accidently come into contact. Jurina felt her hand touched with the person’s shockingly retread her hand back and lowered her head while griping tightly at her books that had been collected before. She stands up groggily.
The person that was a guy picked the last book and then also stands up before her. Turn out it was Ren.
“You okay?” asked Ren with worry in his voice.
“A-ermm yeah..I-I’m okay..” said Jurina. ‘Why I’m stuttering?’ suddenly she feels all shy and being awkward in front of this older guy.
“You should be careful. How if you come into contact with other bookshelf or wall, you could hurt your head by then,” said Ren.
“Um, hai..I’ll be more careful. Etto…sorry again for bumping into you, I don’t know if it was you,” said Jurina still with lower head. Somehow she just can’t face the older guy. ‘Curse my clumsiness, duh!’
“ Haha..it’s okay really. Ah it’s your book. I see you’re searching quite many books, for your assignment?” asked Ren while handing the book to the girl in front him that finally lifted her face up.
He can’t help but giggled a bit at the shy girl before him. ‘She’s so cute~’ thought Ren. Seeing her cute face something seems to rise up inside him. It’s not the first time he had countered with this younger girl and In some way after he’d met with her he just can’t understand the warm thing that come out inside him. Ren shake his head mentally and go back to focus on the girl before him.
“Yeah..Sensei somehow gave us quite homework lately and for some assignment I didn’t have the source so I came here to search for the book that I need,” explain Jurina. She is averting her eyes from the guy still shy to contact eyes with the older guy.
“Is that so? Hmm..are you gonna doing your assignment here? Maybe I can offer some help,” said Ren but then stunned by himself. ‘Wait. What I’m just saying?’
“Yea-eh? Is it okay? I mean, anoo..ettoo…”
“Iya, iya..it’s okay. You are at the same class with Miyuki right? I’ve helped Miyuki too with her assignment. So maybe I can help you too, with your assignment,” said Ren again. Somehow he just wants to be with this girl longer. Again just being with this girl he can feel the warm and nice feeling inside him.
He gave the girl his charming smile, hoping for the girl to accept his offer. Jurina come to seeing the guy’s charming smile can’t help the red color slowly covering her face. She felt shy, happy, cherry, whatever only by seeing that smile. She didn’t understand what’s the feeling is but she’s feeling really happy and comfortable with this guy.
Shyly she nodded her head, “Um..okay, if it’s not bothering you.”
“Not at all, come on.”
After they searched for another book, Ren then lead Jurina to the desk where’s Jurina’s books had placed on the table before. The girl then put down the new books that were found before and dragged a chair and sit down. Ren followed the girl and sat beside her. He seeing Jurina took her book and opened it before them.
“So..can we start first with history? Honestly I’m not good with this subject..” said Jurina.
“History? Lucky I’m majoring that subject, okay. Let’s start, which part that you didn’t understand?”
The studies was going well with Ren sometimes make a jokes so their study didn’t boring and Jurina really glad that her sudden tutor was Ren. The guy really knows how to teaching, his way of teach was interesting and she can understand really well. Not that she didn’t like Mayu’s teaching but somehow it’s feels different when she asked Mayu for tutoring her and Ren kind of tutor.
When they was about to move to the next subject, Jurina felt her phone buzzing in her pocket. She took out her phone and opened up, showing one message from Saya.
“Who’s that?” asked Ren curious.
“Saya-kun, hmm...he wants me to come to practice room now, something to discussion maybe?” replied Jurina. She makes a reply that she’s in the way to the practice room and sends it to Saya.
“Is that so?”
“Yeah. Ettoo..thank you for tutoring me, Oshima-senpai. That’s really big help for me,” said Jurina, she then packing her books.
“Welcome. I’m glad I can help, we can study again another time-eh hm..of course if you..if you still want me to tutor you, yeah..haha..” ‘Really Ren!?’ the guy scold his self and stood there awkwardly for what he just said, feeling embarrassed a little.
Jurina hearing that again can’t help the hot feeling to rise up on her face, she lowered her head trying to hiding her red blushing face.
“Yeah..uh, if you don’t mind umm...again thank you for tutoring me, Senpai. Ermm, I may go now. Ja!” stuttering Jurina, she stood up gave a slight bow and walking to the door leaving Ren that watched the girl. A bright smile covering his handsome face seems he already having interest with the younger girl. ‘Maybe asking that guy is okay, hmm..’.
-----
Jurina after she came out from the library still in embarrassment she can’t help her blushing face and only can cover it with the books she’s holding. She can’t believe that she’s just having time together with the senpai that she adores though he’s tutoring in her study but that just already make her happy. And what more the senpai offered her to being tutored again with him. Jurina was cheering up inside but still reaming cool outside.
When she was turned around the corridor she heard someone calling her name, but not before she can see who is it she yelped and felt her both hands being held on by someone that hiding behind her. It seems she’s being a shield-like by the person.
“Kyaa!! He-hey what’s it? Who are you?!” panicked Jurina while holding tightly onto her books for it not going to fall, she’s tried to steady herself by the holding and shaking from the person behind her.
“Iyaaa..sorry, Jurina-san! Sorry! It’s me Airin! Please let me hid behind you. Someone is gonna to kill me,” said Airin in panic and fear.
“E-eh Furukawa-senpai? Eh wait-wait, let me go please! And who’s want to kill you?” asked Jurina tried to get herself release off. She turned her gaze forward when another voice yelling and there’s a girl running toward them.
“BakAirin!!! I’ll definitely kill you!!” yelling by a girl with two kind of bundle on her head and face somehow remind her with a bird. She’s wearing different uniform with her. ‘Who’s her?’
“Waaa Churi gomenasaaiiii~~!! I didn’t meant to broke that art, I just accidently lost the grip of the paper and didn’t know if a wind came and flew it to muddy floor..” explained Airin still holding on Jurina’s back make the girl really annoyed.
“Senpai, let me goo~” said Jurina but was being ignored.
“You didn’t mean too?! You’re just jealous because his drawing is more beautiful than you, right?” said the bird-like girl angrily, trying to get a hold at the guy. Jurina who was in the center being turn left and right was really really annoyed now, can’t hold any longer she shout at the two older.
“Let me goooo!!!!! I’m felt dizzy here!”
Her shout somehow make the two older stopping from their catch and avoid moment, they turned their gaze to the younger girl between them that show her pissed face.
“Gomen!!” Airin finally let go of her hold on Jurina while the girl breathing for live after being thrown by the older guy.
“That’s was hurt Senpai,” muttered Jurina glaring at Airin. The older guy clasped his palm and bowed in sorry to the younger girl.
“You are not going anywhere now, bakAirin!” the girl called Churi quickly locked her hand around the guy’s righ hand, stopping him from going away.
“E-eehh Churi wait, that art, I can drawing more beautiful than him, please…forgive me~~” said Airin ask for fogginess.
“No! You just ruined a beautiful masterpiece. Why you so reckless and damaged it!”
“It’s just a drawing! I can make it for you how much you want!”
Jurina after being released, she rubbed her sore hands bit seeing the two older pair in front her that continuing their quarreling. Being curious girl she is, she’s wandering what’s about that their arguing at?
“What drawing?” asked Jurina, fortunately the Churi girl heard her question and turned to her while showing up a broken paper that hardly can see a draw of a bird there. Jurina titled her head aside a little ‘Seems I know who draw this..hmm..’
“This. Beautiful is it? But this baka guy let it drawn in moody floor..huhu..”said Churi sadly.
“Told you I can ma-“
“Shut up!” cut Churi glaring at the guy.
“Ettoo..are you get it from a guy wearing hoodie and glasses on?” asked Jurina again.
“Ah, yes. But after this baka damaged it, I was looking for that guy again but can’t found him. Uh, I want him to make a new drawing of a bird..his draw was really cool.”
“So my draw aren’t co-“
“Shut up! And it’s not cool at all if you comparing to that guy’s draw,” cut Churi again. Airin being told to shut up just silent and lowered his head, pouting.
Jurina seeing her senpai being scolded by this new girl she’s feeling sorry for him.
“I know who that guy is. Actually he’s my brother, I can ask him to make you the new one,” offered Jurina with smile.
“Really?! Uh I mean-oh shot! Forget, I’m Takayanagi Akane, just call me Churi! Thank you btw, and you?” said Churi cheer up.
“Takahashi Jurina, but call me Jurina. Thank you for liking my brother’s draw, by the way. I didn’t know he can draw for someone else,” said Jurina.
“Aah, his draw is really beautiful!” compliment Churi, she’s meant it.
“Haa hush hush, go for that guy instead. Like I’m not here and forget that I’m your fiancé. Go away, I feel like I’m not going to be with you huh..I understand..I understand..” sulking Airin and tried to walk away but his hand being held again make him stopped.
“Nuh-uh. As I said before you’re not going anywhere. And I still want to be with you, so you come with me.”
“Eh, wait…Fiancé?”
“Ah yeah…she’s my fiancée. We’re engaged since we’re baby. Actually we’re going to be in the same school but her parents want her to going in the girl’s school only. So she’s not our student,” explained Airin. Somehow the atmosphere was calmed now.
“Ah right! I remember what I want to doing here! Me and my friends were supposed to go to Majijo Band’s room but got distracted with your brother’s drawing at the garden. He’s drawing a bird, and my friends left me there. Wait...what’s your name again?”
“Err..Takahashi Jurina..” answered Jurina confused.
“Takahashi Jurina!!! Why you did’nt tell me she’s Takahashi Jurina!?!” Churi slapped Airin’s shoulder but then ignored the pained guy and turned to the nervous Jurina, she’s eyeing her senpai worry.
“Majijo Band’s new vocalist! You know you are already famous in my school! Oh wait, did you get the information that my school, Aki Girl School is the one who’s going to hold the competition, and since your band was the winner at the previous competition last year, your band already loved by the girls there,” said Churi talking in enthusiast.
“Waahh I didn’t know they are all already a famous band..” amazed Jurina. She’s glad but also nervous for now she’s the new center of the band.
“They are. Ah, let’s go to your band’s room. there’s gonna something to discussed about the competition, because this year is quite different from last year,” said Churi.
“Umm but the bell will ringing soon, I..”
“Let’s discuss after school then. Jurina, go to your class now and tell your friends to gather in student council’s room instead. Okay?” Airin said to the younger girl. Jurina just nodded her head then continued her walking toward her class.
“I’m skipping class. You come with me,” Airin held Churi’s hand and dragged the bird-like girl.
“E-eehh..”
-----
After some discussion his band mate doing with student council and some girls’ delegation from Aki Girl School, Yui invited Haruka to get some snack a.k.s date at a café. Because of the meeting before their practice were canceled for today. Of course with Saya’s permission and said that he’ll walk her home later. He’s happy that now he can be with the person he’s loved and also loved him.
This lover was about to leaving the café when Haruka suddenly pulled a little his hand. Yui turned his head toward the girl.
“What is it?”
“Hmm, can we go to that store? There’re some things I want to buy,” said Haruka while pointed her finger to the said store not far from their place.
“Of course we can,” replied Yui with smile plastered in his face. He found the way the girl said that was so cute. Although she’s still shy to just being together with him alone but she’s now already made some expression to him though the salty was always he get from her.
“Thank you.”
“Anything for you, let’s go!” he held the girl right hand, squeezed a little and then led them both to the said store.
Did not they know that two figure of women were arriving at the café’s front door after they both leave and one of them unconsciously turned her head to the side and suddenly caught a familiar figure of boy with a girl walking hand in hand on the street. The woman furrowed her brow at the seeing. Feeling anger started rising inside her. ‘Is that…’
“Tomo..?” asked Tomo~mi to the older woman that suddenly stopped when they are about to enter the café. She is looking at her confusedly.
Tomochin was startled when she felt a hand placed on her shoulder, gazing once again at the two figures she then turned her head to the confused other woman beside her.
“Uun, just seeing a thing, let’s get inside,” said Tomochin shook her head a little and gave the other woman a reassured smile then she opened the door for them to get in. ‘I’ll talk to him later’.
-
Oh no ! What will happen to my beloved YuiParu ? You can't just 'split' them up.
Looking forward to the next updates.
-
i really enjoy reading this :thumbup :thumbup
keep it up and good luck for the next chapter :cow: :cow:
-
Jurina so cute [emoji38]
It really fun. I love them all.
Waiting for next chapter,Thank [emoji1]
-
Lol atsumina really cute parent!! Papa taka too tsundere.. I wonder what are they doing after taka cancel her work :D wkwkkw but dont moan too load atsuko's dad will heard, and their child too...
Mayu and jurina really cute sibling.. Thankyou for update^^
-
teru_fi sorry, I don't want to! hmm you'll know at the next chapter okay..
crosteks Thank you for read and comment here! I'm glad you enjoy this lame fic of mine :)
kmkpc22 Thank you for read and comment here, I'm glad you enjoy reading this :)
mgxx Thank you for read and comment here, haha I enjoy writing about them! atsumina forever~ I can add them if you want :)
Thank you for still read this story thought so many bad grammar :bow:
here's the update! sorry for the mess English, Enjoy!!
Chapter 12
“Uwaahhh rooftop is the best!!” Kuumin yelled while throwing his arms on the air and exhaled the fresh air. Ren behind him just walked casually and chuckled at the guy’s acts.
“Yeah, the rooftop is the best. Aah it feels long time I’m not going here,” added Ren.
“And it’s quite long time too we didn’t have time together nee..so I wonder, what’s it you want to talking about?” asked Kuumin leaning his body on the railing.
“Sorry, have so many things to doing. You know the student council and all. I also wonder why you are not taking to the third grade and still want to continue on the second grade..?”
Kuumin gave a smile before answering his best friend question, “Even though my grandpa having this school I’m still a student here, and a student have to obey the rule. Beside it’s my decision to still continue or you could say I have to repeat my second grade,” he blew a breath. “And because of that I’ve found my true love, make me want to be more serious in my study and my live,” he flashed his smile to the taller pale guy there.
Ren hearing that can’t help to let a smile at his friend, “I’m glad and proud of you.”
“So what’s it? You didn’t ask me for talking alone if there aren’t you want to discuss,” asked Kuumin again.
Ren averted his eyes to the ground below there and let out a breath, a bit hesitate to say it to the other guy.
“Umm, you know the Takahashi’s? I’ve heard that you are close with them,” said Ren.
“The Takahashi’s? Do you mean Takahashi Mayu and Jurina? Of course I knew them. We’re childhood back then even Jurina had assumed me as her older brother.”
“Is that so? Hmm so you must know much about them then,” said Ren nodding his head. The ways his talking makes Kuumin stare at the guy curiously.
“Hey, is Mayu were you classmate? Wait! Don’t tell me you’ve a crush toward him!? I know he is looks handsome and cute at the same time despite his cyborg expressionless, but really?!”
“WH-What are you talking about? Baka!! Of course not huh! I’m normal!!” Ren reflex slapped the guy’s back head annoyingly. ‘What’s that?!’
“Ouch! Don’t slap my head! that’s hurt you know, uh..”
“I’m not a gay and I’m not talking about him its..its about..hmm,” suddenly Ren went all shy and stuttered. Kuumin after over with his pain looked at the other guy that showing a tint of red on his face. Another idea pooped out in his head.
“AHA! I know it, you like Jurina-chan then do you? Do you?” Kuumin asked excitedly while poked his friend’s cheek. Ren shoved his finger annoyingly.
“Stop that and it’s not that I like her-eh I mean…duh..how I can say, umm she got my interest yeah…I’m curious about her,” said Ren while tried to hide his slightly blushing face.
“Ahh just be honest with me, my friend..so you like her huh?” asked Kuumin confirmed.
“Err..I’m still not sure thought but after sometimes I had encountered with her I felt something started to rise in my heart. How I could describe this, um..”
“Like the butterflies was flying in your stomach? You were smiling like a stupid when remember her? Warm feeling if you were with her?” guess Kuumin grinning at the guy.
“Aah yeah you could say that and seeing her smiling like-cat face is just too cute~ like I wanna pinch those cute cheek and ouch! Why you slap my head?” rubbing his head he glared his friend.
“I got it, I got it. Puhh..you don’t have to said like that, pervet.”
“What? eh I’m not a pervet!!” denied the guy. Somehow that word made his mind traveled to an “accident”. He shook his head.
“Okay. I’m serious here, do you really like Jurina?” asked Kuumin with serious tone.
“I admit it. I like her,” said Ren firmly. Yeah..it’s not ‘like’ like the other said. He can feel the feeling, a new feeling toward the girl. And he really meant it.
“How ‘bout Yuki then?”
“Eh Yuki? What about her?” confused Ren.
“Hhh..don’t play dumb on me. Thought we’re not together anymore just because we’re not in the same grade but I’m still here, in this school and I know what happened here, include about you guys,” said Kuumin.
Ren let out a breath, “Okay, I said it clearly to you that I’m. Not. Having. Any. Relationship. With her. You got it?” Kuumin only give him a stare.
“Really?! Why people always assuming us as a couple? True is that we’re always being together since we’re baby even until this time and seems I really cared for her but that’s all because of her parents asked me to that,” he blew another breath. “Beside our family are really close to each other but that doesn’t mean that I see her as a girl that I like. Nope, I only see her as my other sister,” explained Ren with such a serious face.
“Really?”
“I swear.”
Kuumin look closely at the guy but then nodded his head understood after seeing the honest in his eyes.
“Hahaha..it’s new then. So the prince already found his real princess?” tease Kuumin.
Ren shoved the guy’s arm suddenly felt embarrassed at the tease. “Wh-what are you talking about?”
“Okay, okay..as her not blood related older brother,” Ren rise his brow at that, Kuumin just ignore it. “I give you my blessing to date my sister,” said Kuumin grinning.
“Hehe..what’s that? But yeah, thanks.”
“BUT!” Ren look at the guy confuse.
“Since I’m not her real older brother of course you’ve to ask for the real one. Mayu, and I’m telling you he is “a bit” hard to get in. I’m telling you,” said Kuumin.
“Yeah yeah..already know that. Don’t worry, I’ll do anything for him to let me date his cute little sister,” replied Ren confidently.
“Once again, don’t ever make her hurt cause the Takahashi will not let that happen to their family,” added Kuumin seriously.
Ren nodded his head, “I’ll note that. Don’t worry.”
“Good..calm down my friend, I’ll help you!” smiled Kuumin encourage the tall guy.
“Thanks..”
They talked some minutes later until the bell rang and they both leaving the rooftop. Didn’t they notice that at the other side of the rooftops, a guy had been there sleeping but got wake up after hearing the door of the rooftop open up and heard the whole conversation the two guy’s held. Heard all of that, his brow raised but then a smirk appeared on his face.
-----
Atsuko halted in her step after seeing some people in suits coming out from a room followed by a short woman also in suits bowed her head a little while smiling at them. then she see that another woman guide the peoples leaving the short woman there. After seeing them walking to the other side opposite her she then continued her step toward the closing door.
She gave a slight knock before swung the door open up. She step inside and can see the short woman she see before already sitting at the back of her desk. The older woman looks up after hearing the sound and found a beautiful tall woman with black hair standing there before her desk. She can see the beautiful and the sweetest smile she can ever she at the lovely woman.
“Hello gorgeous, what are doing here? Not that I don’t like an angle visited me,” giggling Takamina at her wife. She got up again from her seat and walked up to her wife standing.
“Sorry if I’m interrupted your work. You left your lunch box so I’m here to delivery it to you. I don’t want my hardworking ‘husband’ to work with her empty stomach,” replied Atsuko with concern while showing the wrapped box on her hand.
“I’m always thanked God for gave me the beautiful, lovely, and a very concern wife like you. Thank you, and not, you’re not interrupted me at all. The meeting was over after all,” said Takamina hugging her dearly wife. She nuzzled her face on her neck and took a breath at the sweet scent of the younger woman. Refreshing her mind after the work filled her head.
“Hmm..should we eat now?” asked Atsuko. As much as she wants her ‘husband’ to have her time at her, she not wants to make the older woman hungry.
“Un, I’m starving,” she guided the taller woman to the sofa there and helped the younger woman serving the foods on the table.
“Wow, it’s looks delicious hmm..” Takamina eying hungrily at the foods her wife made. Atsuko giggled at the sight of her ‘husband’ and then she took one of the box and took with chopstick the food then brought it up to the older woman’s mouth.
“Eh, I can eat by myself,” Takamina giggling at her wife that holding the chopstick with food to her face.
“Nope. Let me feed you, here say aann,” Atsuko still shoved the food until the older open her mouth and swallowed the food her wife had feed to her.
“Delicious!” munching her food she smiled at her wife.
“Glad you like it.”
“I’m always love it, your food are the best! Hehe..” praised her make the younger blush.
The feeding time continued while chatting randomly about her work, their family, and other. Until her eyes was suddenly glued to her wife’s sexy lips. It looks a bit different than usual.
Atsuko was aware that the older woman’s eyes were staring at her lips. She then intended to seduce the other woman. Slowly and sexily she parted her mouth slightly and bit and licks her lips. The action instantly got it respond. Takamina knowing her wife was seducing her can’t herself.
“I see you were wearing a new lipstick?” asked Takamina slowly making closer to the other woman.
“Aaa..finally you noticed it, huh? How’s it?” asked Atsuko back still seducing the older one.
“Hmm it’s looks beautiful on you, so sweet and sexy..” more closer.
Atsuko turn up her side smile, “You want to taste it?”
“Yeahh..”
“Come and get it yourself.”
It’s nearer, their face just inch but before she can placed her lips on the sexy lips of her wife a knock suddenly interrupted her, shocked make her head knocked on her wife’s shoulder instead.
“Why the knock..ugh, I’ve said not to disturb my time with my wife. That-“
“Shh…” Atsuko quickly shushed the older woman placing her finger on her lips. “Control your temper. Maybe it’s important,” said Atsuko softly.
Looking at her wife, she couldn’t help but to pout. Seeing the cute pouting, she gave a peck on her lips before pushed the older woman to the door while she’s tidying up their food on the table. Takamina annoyedly open the door facing her secretary that giving her guilty face while bowing her head.
“I’m sorry, Takahashi-san. But there’s a person hoping to meet you,” said the woman timidly.
“Who-“ her speech were cut off when another voice called her name. she turned her head aside.
“Yo, Takamina! Sorry if I’m disturbing you?” said Sae giggling and waved her hand while walking toward her.
“It’s you, huh..” muttered Takamina, she said to the secretary to leave and invited Sae to come to her room.
Sae was smirking seeing the sight, Atsuko had just finished her cleaning table when she got inside.
“Having lunch with your wife I see,” said Sae smiling at the short woman that seated back on the sofa beside her wife while she took another seat in front the couple.
“Already finished, you have your lunch yet?” asked Takamina.
“I’ve, before come here. With my dear wife too,” replied Sae that earned them to laugh.
“So, what is it that you want to talk about?”
“Hm..it’s about my new project. I’m thinking to have cooperation with you, if you don’t mind..” said Sae.
“New project?”
------
Jurina was waiting at one of the desk in the library. She was telling her friends that she wanted to do her study in the library. Truth is that the girl is waiting for a certain senpai to tutoring her again. It’s for the first time she’s asked for a guy to accompany, in tutoring, beside her brother and Kuumin. She’s braved herself to texted Ren asked if he can tutoring her again and gladly for her the older guy gave her a positive answer that he’ll be happy to being a tutor for her.
She was startled when a hand touched her shoulder and turned her head that come face to face with a gentle smile on handsome face of a certain raven haired guy. Suddenly she felt shyness and melted at the charming smile of the guy.
“Sorry I’m late. You wait long?” asked Ren offered a smile while take his seat beside the shy girl.
“Umm..it’s okay, I..I was just come here so..um sorry if I’m bother your time,” replied Jurina still feeling all shy being alone with this older guy.
“It’s okay, really. I’m happy if I can help you,” ‘And be with you,’ added Ren in his mind. Seeing the younger girl beside him and be with her is really make his heart warming and dokidoki.
He staring at the girl, ‘She’s just too cute like I want to touch that smooth cheek of her, it must be soft and her silky black hair-wait’ Ren slapped his head in his inner, ‘What are you thinking Ren! This girl really gives you an alien feeling but, it’s kind of feeling…I feel my Oshima’s blood being active-Gah stop ot Ren!’. This time he really slapped his own head gladly Jurina’s focus was still glued to the book she’s reading.
“So, like what you have asked me before about the subject that you want me to tutor you. I’ve brought my old books that maybe it’ll help you with your study,” said Ren after calming his self, he showing some books in front the girl.
Jurina placed her own book and looked at the Ren’s books, took one and tried to read the content of the book. Ren seeing the keenness of the girl in study can’t help a smile appeared on his face. He also took one book of him and opens the book but just when he was wanted to show the content of the subject to the girl a paper was stuck between the sheets. Curious he took a look at the paper that showing to him a note of threat?
You want her?
I.Will.Not.Allow.That.
Quickly he took the peace of paper and shoved it to his pocket, just in time when Jurina turned her head toward him. Jurina titled her head a bit curious about the guy’s expression.
“Umm Senpai, something wrong?” asked Jurina seeing the troubled face of the older.
“Ah, eh nope..just..I’m forget to brought along my pencil with me hehe..” replied Ren a bit stutter.
“Pencil? Ah don’t worry, I’ve brought my pencil case with me, here,” Jurina took a pencil from her pencil case and shoved to the older guy. Ren took it and gave a thanks smile to the girl and started his tutor time. But the note is still lingered in his mind, who’s that maybe send him the letter?
-----
“Where were you going, coming home at this late night?” a question stopped Yui when he was about to entering the living room.
The guy turned his head toward his parent, looking for more he can’t find his other mother. Let a sigh he gave his answer.
“I’ve just went to one of music store with Saya after practice today. Sorry if I’m late.”
“Really?” asked Tomochin again with suspicious look at her son.
“Yeah,” replied Yui not bothering the stern look his mother gave him.
“It is not that you went a date that you come home late?” another question but this time got his attention. Turned his head faced the older woman. He lifted his eyebrow questioning.
“What do you mean?” Yui felt that his heart will stop any soon.
“I mean what I meant, and I really hate it if my son lying to me. So say it, who’s the girl that you're dating with?” asked Tomochin seriously.
“I..no..I’m not dating with anyone..” ‘How can she know?’
“I said not to lie to me Itano Yui,” said Tomochin with a bit loud voice. She’s trying to not to shout at her son. She brought up a photo that showing him and Haruka walking together in a street.
‘How..’ shocked Yui. He’s felt familiar with the street, which is the street nearby the café he went to with Haruka before.
“We’ve agreement about this right? I’ll let you do what you want after we moved here, I let you joining with your band and still focus with your study but not dating until you graduate from high school. You’ve agreed about that but why you’re the one who broke it?”
It’s true that they’ve agreement before moved here but Yui still didn’t understand why his mother told to not dating. Just why? it’s normal right if a teenager want to feel about love. He’s had always listening to her and obeying all she want him to do but after they moved here and he entering his new school, met with his new friend and his first love, he’s not that dumb to let the feeling he wanted to feel to fade away like that. He can not again suppress his feeling and letting out at his mother’s strictness.
“Yes I broke it. Why I can’t feel about love? I wanted to be loved by the one I loved. Is it wrong? I had enough with your strictness over me, thought I can’t say no to that because Mom asked me too. Please let me…I don’t want to leave her,” pleaded Yui.
Tomochin seeing that feeling her heart hurt, but being stubborn she is. “No Yui. You know that all I did to you is for your good too right? Just focus with your study or you want me stop you from your band too?”
“NO! I-“
“I give you options,” cut Tomochin, “First, you broke up with your girlfriend and I still let you doing your band activity or second, I let you still with your girlfriend but I send you to your uncle in Paris. Your choice?”
“Wha-what..” stunned Yui, giving his mother a disbelieve look. Wha-…she must be kidding, send him to his uncle in Paris? He’s even hell strict than his own mother!
“No, I can’t do that..you can’t do that to me! Why..”
“We’ve agreement and you broke it, so it is. And yes I can, because I’m your mother,” she gave a stern look at the guy. “If I ever see you with your girl again, I’ll drag you to your uncle at that time right there. You understand?” a final look, she’s then walk out of the living room, leaving her son stunned at his stood there.
She can not bear to break in front of his only son after said that, seeing his expressionless face, the tint of anger and the visible of tear that threatening to come out. She can’t. she was glad that her wife was not come home yet, so she can’t see their fight. After she left and entering her room the woman leaned on the door, let out a frustrated breath. She running her hand on her face to her hair.
“I’m sorry Yui, I’m sorry…” she let out another breath,”Guys…I can’t stand this any longer.”
-----
“Good! That was awesome guys!!” Kuumin clapped his hands, praising at his friends that had just finished their practicing.
“Wooh…I also said that was awesome too. You guys are so cool! I’m positive that we can get the first spot again and still be the one in the top!” said Saya exited with his wide smile was looking at his band mates despite the sweat that covering his stoic face.
“Yeah, we can get to the top and performing at the last day of the festival,” said Haruu also exited.
“And moreover we can make the jury recognize us as the new band that has the spot to become a popular band!” added Yui smiling at them.
“You guys, I’m sure you are all can get your spot,” said Miyuki that was amazed by her friends play.
“But…I’m still nervous. You know, I’m new here and you guys are already having performed before. I’m afraid I’m not good enough to become the center of this band..” said Jurina with lower head. Saya hearing that sighing slightly but then placed his hand on the younger’s shoulder.
“Don’t be afraid, we’re her for you. You’re not alone ne, you’re like a new shine to our group band so I believe you can make this band more popular than before hehe..” said Saya encouraging the younger girl.
“That’s right! We’ll gain more popular with our new center yeah!” added Haruu enthusiastically.
Looking at her band mates smiling and encouraging her, she can’t help but be positive that they can win the competition. Nodded her head she reply their smile with her wide cute like-cat smile make them more loved this younger girl.
The result at the meeting that they held before were said that the festival is being hold in Aki Girl School’s auditorium and exceptional for the Band Competition, it will hold privately because the one of jury that will judge them was come from one of the big and famous agency, Kamonohashi Talent Agency. Because of that, the contestant from each school only can send their one group band and some peoples from student council as their supporter which is given permission from their school and also a teacher to accompany them.
Thus the winner will hold a performance at their last day of festival which will be open up for public. Another opportunity they can get is the agency will make a contract with them.
Today’s practice was over and it does go really well, they are satisfied with the practice and optimistic for the win but still nervous for the competition that will hold next week which is about three days again.
Yui’s hand was squeezing his girlfriend’s hand when they are walking on through the street. After practicing Haruka asked him to have a date with her, honestly he want to decline it still thinking about his mother’s word but seeing her pleading look toward him and said that they’re never going together just he two of them after their first date, because of that he just can’t ignore it.
Thus that the girl only brought him to her mother’s café after he accompanies the girl to a book store.
Haruka seeing the guy look a bit strange today which is one of the reasons she asked him out. She often see him space out and acts different toward her thought its not so obvious but still it make her worry over the guy.
“You okay?” asked Haruka placed her hand on Yui’s hand that lying on the table. Feeling a warm on his hand he looked up at the girl in front him.
“Eh, I’m okay,” he offered a smile toward the girl. He then strated their chatting hoping the girl will not worry over him. "I love you, Haruka."
Haruka seems was taken aback by the said, but she could feel the guy for her that make her heart dokidoki and a rose of blushing on her face. with a shy she replied, "I..I love you too.."
At outside of the café, Tomochin was about to enter the café. She was got a café recommended from her co-worker. She was planning to go there with her wife but the other woman was in tight schedule these past days, so she go there alone. After entered the café she looks pleasant and noted that she’ll bring Tomo~mi to this café another time.
When she’s search for the seat her eyes accidentally caught a familiar figure, her son. Narrowed her eyes she can see Yui was with a girl that she once seeing days before. Felt anger rising inside her, she walking up toward her son place. But-
“Opss, sorry Miss..I didn’t see yo..u? eh, eeehhh….?!”
“Ha?”
-----------------------
-
I really your story author san
I wonder why Tomochin doesnt allow Yui to date ??
Please update soon....
-
I really your story author san
I wonder why Tomochin doesnt allow Yui to date ??
Please update soon....
really thank you for read this! about that, we should wait for the next chapter ne..hehe
I'll work for that! and please look forward :)
-
Ah poor Yui :( seems like Tomochin didn't let him date a girl because she want to keep her promise with her friends..
Ugh just if they know each others parents... >_<
Tomochin bumped with........Miichan? Perhaps XD
I'd like to see more KojiYuu and SayaMilky in the next chapters (>̯┌┐<)
Thankyou author-san~
-
Thank for update
Poor Yui :( Fighting!!!!!!
Mayu heard conversation of Kumin&Ren XD
Waiting for next. ><
-
have tomochin met miichan there?
ah i still read your story author-san!
thankyou for your work hard :)
-
It is weird because Tomochin was against the whole engagement idea in the 1st chapter. Now, she's trying too hard to keep her promise.
This fiction is getting more exciting. Yui's problem. Ren got some sort of a warning from Mayu.
Keep up your hard work author-san. Love it! Looking forward to the next chapter.
-
:k-thrilled: :k-thrilled: :k-thrilled: Thank you Again for this Good Story :k-thrilled: :k-thrilled: :k-thrilled: :k-thrilled:
-
atsukojiyuu_C Thank you for read and comment here! yeah..she's just wnt to keep their promise, n don't worry...here's kojiyuu and sayamilky, sorry if this just...yeah, I'm trying :)
kmkpc22 Yui fighting!! their relationship were good..now..and the (over)protective Mayu-niichan XD
sastio13 Thank you for still read and comment here.. ah yeah they both meet here
teru_fi Thank you for read and comment here! Tomochin just want to keep their promise, and there's Miichan for YuiParu!
crosteks Thank you for read and comment here!
I'm sorry for the long update, got some troubled mind while writing this chapter,
here's the update, sorry for the mess English and hope you enjoy!!
Chapter 13
part1
She’s halted her way toward her son’s place because she had bumped into someone that turn out it was Minegeshi Minami or now is Shinoda Minami, a long friend of her. She was shocked, really shocked that she got stunned even after the said long time friend of her had hugged her tightly like there’s no tomorrow and crying like a kid. Then after some ruckus here and there, these two adult women then set their table for them to having their talking.
Yui was only being statue after his mother suddenly showed up and honestly he was feared that his mother will drag him out like what she has said if she found out that he went out with his girlfriend. Lucky for him that his own mother seems to already known and she’s a friend of his girlfriend’s mother. And now he don’t know what his mother will do when she had known that her son actuality having relationship with her friend’s daughter.
“So you and Tomo~mi really did going to France I see…and you’ve started your first Fashion Show here already, why didn’t you tell me!” asked Minami whiny and pouted.
“I thought Yuko and Haruna will tell you,” replied Tomochin confused. And yeah she’s wondered too why she just met up with only Oshima family and the Shinoda family not. Even after their recent met up those two older women didn’t tell her that they have been with Shinoda Mariko’s family.
“Hmm I don’t know. They’re getting busier lately. Those two are even not coming here for such time..” said Minami let out a sigh.
“You know I was a bit shocked when Tomo found their names in our invitation. At first I doubted that that names was their but turn out they’re really appeared in front of us. But yeah, they’re getting busier. Hmm I see you also doing good here,” said Tomochin tear her eyes around the café.
“Hmm I’ll give them a call later, and maybe we can meet up together? And yeah, business going well here hehe,” smiled Minami to the older woman.
“Yeah...I’m hoping for us to meet up. I have been waited for a long talk with you guys…you know,” Tomochin titled her head a side, signing toward the two pair kids before them. Minami that got the sing only can offer a smile at the older one. Honestly she wanted to talk about them too, but thinking better that now was not the right time yet.
She gave a look toward the older woman, hoping for her to just let them together for a while until that time come. Tomochin too, knowing that her son was having relationship with this kind, cute, and shy girl somehow make her heart get a warm feeling. Honestly she was happy for her son. Maybe she’ll just let him be, now.
Tomochin let out a sigh before say, “Until that time when we’re already complete.”
Minami showed a thankful smile toward the older woman and gazed happily at the silent couple there.
After talking some random topics with their kids Tomochin finally said their goodbye and promise to be back later along with her wife. Yui and Haruka really being awkward together with their parents but still can keep nervousness around them. After he said “See you later tomorrow at school,” and gave a light squeeze at her hand, Yui left the girl and jogged toward his mother’s car and got inside.
After settled his self beside his mother, he is eying his mother nervously. Hesitate for opening his mouth. Take a deep breath he stared at his mother.
“Ma, about-“
“Your Mom had called me to pick her up,” cut Tomochin over her son. Without looking at the young guy she started the car and driving away. Nothing comes up after his speech being cut by his mother. He just sat there silently looking outside, wondering about her mother and Haruka’s mother what was talking about.
‘At last it seems that his mother let he be together with Haruka..’
------
Tap..tap..tap..
Duk!
“Ouch!” a cried of pain was heard from a taller beautiful girl that showed her pained face. It’s was not the first time thought as a pair of shoes accidentally hitting her shin leg. She’s been got for nth times already since she started her dance practice with a certain short glasses and hoodie guy.
Yuki released herself from the short guy’s hold and bend down to give a slight massage to her pained leg, while Mayu was only can gave his apologetic face toward the girl.
“I’ve told you I did not do dance. While you keep pushing yourself to teach me?” said Mayu with a sigh. Felt pity for the pained girl. He let out another sigh before takes his break and walking toward the bench. The rooftop school was become their practice place since he brought up the taller girl here.
“Because It’s one of the important part of the drama and you’ve to do it whether you like it or not. Beside you’ve agreed before right?” replied Yuki after feeling the hurt was gone, it was not that hurt thought, then she followed the short guy to the bench and plopped herself beside the guy.
“Yeah yeah…I’ve agreed without knowing for what I was agreed about,” said Mayu with his expressionless tone and gave an annoyed face.
“That’s because you are a kind person that will help people,” said Yuki, feeling amused with this sort of talking. She’s like to teasing this guy.
“And what makes you said that I’m a kind person?” asked Mayu curiously, titled his head aside while looking at the girl. He can see she’s smiling and know that the girl was teasing him but can’t help for him want to see those beautiful smile of her.
“From the first time I see you? Dunno, although you’re always showing your expressionless face and cyborg acts of yours, but I can say that you’re a kind person. Ah or maybe you’re just being an idiot at that time and easily say yes to them when they’re asked for your help?” said Yuki grinning at the guy.
“Did you pries me or insulted me?”
“Do you mean~?”
“Cth.”
That’s it, Yuki throw her winning smile toward the guy that only huffed and turned his sight at the sky. Thus, she’s didn’t know what makes them become together like this, maybe the practice? She’s didn’t know too that teasing the guy was this fun and seeing him puffed his cheeks made her happy. He’s just look so cute!Thought that all but she’s glad she can get closer to the short guy and to be truth she’s feeling comfortable now being together alone with him.
For Mayu, he’s also felt comfortable being together with this taller girl. She’s beautiful, really, and she’s kind and patient to help him with the drama and all. It’s just like with Aika but this girl gave him different kind feeling. Dunno but he just like the feeling he have with Yuki.
There is nice silence between them, just feeling the warm of the sun that starting to run down. Until Yuki decide to ask a question that have been bothering her.
“Hey, do you know that there’s a rumor about your sister and Ren-kun?” asked Yuki suddenly out of curiosity.
“Hn, I’ve,” replied Mayu shortly. Suddenly he’s feel all irritated?
“Are you okay with that? I mean, seeing that Ren-kun and I being together and yeah just to you know that there’s nothing between me and him,” added Yuki. She’s really curious for the guy’s opinion about Ren and Jurina’s closeness. Ren had told her thought about the younger girl and she’s support him seeing the pale guy was really serious about his feeling toward Mayu’s little sister.
“Nah, just to you know too, Jurina didn’t have that feeling toward Ren-san. She does lie him but honestly she’s just admire him nothing more,” said Mayu a bit serious.
“Eh really?” asked Yuki a bit shocked. She looking at him confused, the way he said it it’s like the guy didn’t like Ren. She wondered why..
“Sorry if I’m sounds that I don’t like Ren-san. I’m not it’s just that…I just don’t like him being close with Jurina,” explained Mayu.
He’s answer only make her more confused.
“Can we continue this practice tomorrow? It’s already the time, and I’ve to pick up Jurina from her club,” said Mayu suddenly changed the topic. It seems that the topic about his sister and Ren made his mood bad.
Yuki wanted to ask more but the short guy already finished tidy up his belonging and started to walk toward the door.
“I’m leaving first, see you tomorrow,” said Mayu without waiting for the reply.
Yuki was still seeing at him with confusing look until the door closed. It’s bother her whenever the short guy changing his mood like that. But yeah she can’t force him to talk too if he didn’t want to. Let a sigh she collecting her belongings and leaving the rooftop.
-----
After bowed to their guests from the other company, Yuko closed the door and then turned to the taller woman that already resting her body on the sofa of their office room. Seeing the tired on the older face, she sighed and went to sit beside her wife.
“You look tired..” said Yuko started the conversation. She reached for the woman’s hand and brought it to hold in her both hands. She’s caressing the older woman’s hand softly.
Feeling the warm in her hand, Haruna opened her eyes and looking at the smaller woman beside her, eying with concern in her face.
“Yuu-chan…I’m fine,” replied Haruna softly, offered her a small smile telling her that she’s fine.
“It’s been so busy for us these past view weeks. Thus I’m worried about your healthy,” said Yuko again, still worry all over her face. She’s gazing lovingly at her beautiful orbs.
Haruna brought up her other hand and cupped her wife’s face, she stroked it softly. “You look tired too…hmm, but we can’t just ignore it right?”
Leaned on the soft and warm palm, she gave it a peck and bring up her hand to the other one on her cheek, hold it softly while the other inter-wing it with the older finger.
“We’ve come up to this point, thought I want us to having break but yeah like you had just said, we can not just ignore it, can’t we? After all this is what we’re dreamed for right?”
“Uhum..” Haruna gave a weak reply.
There’s a comfortable silence in the room, they both just enjoying this atmosphere by feeling each other present. Slowly Yuko drew closer toward the older woman that seems closed her eyes again. Yuko observed her beautiful wife lovingly, seeing the calm down on her face.
Her eyes got caught on the red and plump lips of her wife. Tempting to touch that parted lips. Drawing more closely finally she slowly placed her lips on Haruna’s lips startled the older woman a bit but going to relax after feeling the tender kiss of her wife. It’s so soft and full of love, so gentle that she brings her hand and circled it around the younger woman’s neck, pulling her closer.
Just when the atmosphere was getting more intense, suddenly they heard the door being opened startled them both and quickly parting from each other, turned their head looking at the figure of young lady in front door standing there awkwardly.
“Err…hehehe..” Miyuki innocently giggling at her parent’s stare.
“Really Miyuki-chan~” groaned Yuko at her daughter and reluctantly parted herself from the older one but after gave a peck at the plump lips. Haruna just let out a small giggle at her wife grunted. She sit up back properly on the sofa, watching her daughter come nearing and then the young lady sit in front them.
“Sorry for the interrupted, I think your works already end so..”said Miyuki trailed off her excuse.
“Nah, it’s okay. You just come in time, are you alone coming here?” said Haruna beating her short wife that wanted to whine at their daughter. She gave a light pat on her cheek and a small smile so the short woman sat back beside her.
Miyuki just giggling seeing her parents acts. “I’m with Non-chan and Saya-kun, the young girl wanted to buy some snacks at the cafeteria so she’s with Saya-kun now.”
“Is that so? Hmm..” said Yuko hummed.
Not long the door once again open up, their eyes turned to the door that now revealed a guy carrying a girl on his back, hugging the guy’s neck while snuggled her face on the guy’s shoulder. The three of them gave a confused look toward them.
“Ermm..sorry for the interrupt,” said Saya nervously getting the eyes from them, he stood there awkwardly.
“Ah, Saya-kun came here…and why this little one is on your back?” said Yuko curiously while stood up and walking towards the guy, worry can be seen on her face looking at the girl on his back.
Saya just silent his self when the short woman ushered them to sit on the sofa.
“Uh, she was running over a cat down there and got her ankle knocked on the foot of table. Gladly it’s not that bad and she wasn’t crying, so I hopped her in my back and carrying her until here,” explained Saya after he carefully placed the younger girl on the sofa beside Haruna, the girl quickly snuggled in her mother’s embrace.
“Is your ankle hurt? Let me see it,” said Yuko leaned closer to seeing Kanon’s ankle while Haruna rubbed the girl’s back to calm her. There’s a small swelling on her ankle, Yuko took the aid kits that was placed by Miyuki before and tending the girl’s ankle gently. A small hiss can be heard by the the older woman that continuously rubbing her back and whispered some calming words.
“Gladly it wasn’t that bad. You must be careful next time, okay? You make us worry,“ said Yuko, then she patted the girl’s head gently. Kanon only nodded her head at the said. She settled her sat properly and leaning on the sofa’s back.
“So, what’s make you guy’s came here? Not that we didn’t like you visit us here,” asked Haruna towards the kids.
“Uhm…it’s about the costume..” trailed Saya off slowly, talking about what was make them came to Miyuki’s parent’s company.
“Ah! Yeah, I remember now…wait a sec!” said Yuko startled and again stood up and went to her desk. Searching around the place and found something. She brought out two plastic bags and went back towards them.
“Here are your costumes, we’re sorry that these are just finished this noon and we kind of busy to sent them to you guys,” Yuko handed the plastic bag to the young guy.
“A-ahh…it’s okay. It us that saying soory to bother you to made us our costume,” replied Saya took the plastic bags from the older woman.
They’ll are then talking about the competition that Saya and his teammate join tomorrow. The talking was carrying on until a question about the younger girl there took their attention.
“Your leg still hurt? Why are you kept silents?” asked Haruna worriedly seeing her younger daughter keep silent even after Yuko had tended her swollen leg. she can see the girl’s expression that somehow showing some frustrating, sad and…anger? She touches Kanon’s face softly, studying her face. To her surprised the young girl turned her head aside, like she doesn’t want her mother to looking at her face. Thus make Haruna more anxious and worry. She looked at her wife asking for what happened with their younger daughter.
“Non-chan, what happened? What’s bothering you? And don’t you throw your face like that at your Mom,” said Yuko, confused with her younger daughter behavior.
“Nothing,” replied Kanon shortly.
“Nee Non-chan, what’s-“
“Youll will not care anyway,” added Kanon catted Miyuki’s word with annoyed tone. It does just make the older there looking at her confusedly and worry for the girl’s strange act.
“Seriously, Kanon, what is it? If there’s something wrong can you tell us, please..?” convinces Haruna to the younger girl to tell them what’s bothering her.
Kanon didn’t replied it immediately, she went silent again but the older there also silent waiting for the younger girl to said what’s it in her mind. Knowing that they’re waiting for her to speak, somehow she felt guilty for make them worry but for once she just want them to listen. Released a breath she said it.
“You’re all didn’t care for me again,” stated Kanon with a low voice trying to surpass her anger thought the other still can hear it. They’re all looked at each other more confused.
“What are you meaning that we’re didn’t care for you again? We’re still caring for you right?” asked Yuko.
“Not anymore. Not these past few weeks. Since you are all just getting busier with your things, Kaa-chan and Mom was busy with yours company, Nii-chan with his student council thing and then Nee-chan with her club and Saya-nii club. Thus just leave me all alone..” explain Kanon with such sad voice.
Hearing the younger girl poured her feelings out make them surprised, especially the parent, not that they didn’t know about that, about their family but for them to hear their younger girl felt that kind of feeling make them hurt and guilty.
True that this past few weeks, her family seems to be busy with their things and just left her alone. Not that alone though but still she’s feeling alone like there’s no one that will hear her story, to whine for, or ask for was she doing. Thus feeling made her sadness and somewhat annoyance and frustration. She didn’t like to be ignored especially by her family. She still needs their attention.
“It’s not like that, we are-“
“It is right? You all are not caring for me again. Not giving me attention and just busy with your things,” Kanon again catted the speak, her voice was rising a bit showing her annoyed, sadness and frustration.
“These past few weeks, I just keep the feeling for myself thought I want to tell but knowing you all are busy with your things and I just don’t want to be a bother. But its just,,it’s just so long already and you all weren’t even ask for what was I doing. I bet Nee-chan didn’t know that I’ve been joining dance club, right?”
“Eh- you..”
“Yeah…I’ve been didn’t join any club before but now I’ve joined the dance club and you didn’t even know that and Nii-chan too..” said Kanon.
She suddenly stood up startled them, looking at her in concern, “It’s so frustrating. I know that I’m not a little girl anymore but…but I still need your attention…just..” it’s like she didn’t keep hold of her feeling anymore and despite for her pain, she walked to the door.
“Kanon, where are you going?” asked Yuko shocked called for her daughter.
“Anywhere,” replied her coldly, she open the door and was about to step out when a woman standing there.
“Erm..I’m sorry. Ano Oshima-san, the business partner from Notch Company already came and wanted to meet with the both of you,” said the woman that’s an assistant.
“Great!” said Kanon a bit loud and thus she stomped her foot and walked out, leaving the assistant confusing on her stand.
“Wait, Non-chan!!” Saya that has been worried for the younger girl, quickly stormed out from the office and run after Kanon.
Miyuki that was about to run too after her little sister but stopped in halt, she glanced at her parents that clearly there are worry, guilty, and sadness on their face.
“Miyuki,” called Yuko hesitation to her daughter.
“Kaa-chan, Mom don’t worry, I’ll talk to her…and thank you for the costumes!” said Miyuki assuring her parents and then pick up the plastic bags and walk out of the room leaving her parents in worry.
“Yuu-chan…”
“Ugh…looks like we really need the break ne, Haruna...”
-----
Saya finally found the younger of Oshima in the garden at the back of the building. The girl was sitting on the bench with head hiding between her knees, he can not clearly see it but he can guess that the girl were crying. Slowly he walked toward Kanon and silently sat beside her.
He can hear the sobbing girl and slowly stretch out his arm and brought the little girl in his embrace. He caressing and patted the girl’s head to comfort her. He didn’t say nothing just let the girl letting out her feeling.
Finally after a while Kanon parted her self from Saya’s embrace and sit properly while she wipe out her tears.
“You okay?” asked Saya concernedly.
“Un-um…arigatou Saya-nii..” muttered Kanon.
“Maa iiyo…better let out your feeling rather than keeping it by yourself, that’s just make you feel frustrating right?” said Saya reassuring the girl.
“I didn’t mean to say those things to them but, this feeling of being left by them really made me frustrating and sad. I don’t know what was got me to say that to them even you’re also in there and heard that…I’m feeling guilty to say that to them…I’m sorry if I somehow hurt your feeling too..” said Kanon with sad voice. She’s really didn’t mean that but the feel’s just to hurt for her to keep it longer.
“No, you didn’t..it’s me to say sorry. Didn’t I know that I’ve taken your Nee-chan that already busy with her own club, and then she’s also volunteering herself to take care of my club,” said Saya.
“Hmm..actually I didn’t mind though Nee-chan having her time with-“
“Hyahh there you are!!” called Miyuki with worried voice. With two of plastics bags in hand she walked towards them then plopped herself beside her little sister.
“Kanon-chan…”
“Nee-chan…gomen…” said Kanon with sad face. Seeing the sad and regret on the younger face, she drew her arm and brought the girl into her embrace.
“Shh its okay, its okay…you are not at the fault, you have the right to tell your feeling okay. Its us to say sorry, we’ve given you those cold feeling by not giving you our attention, left you alone without us noticed it,” she said it softly while rubbing her little sister’s back to calm her down. Then she parted the hug, looking at the girl’s face and wiping softly the left trace of tear.
“Ma ma..it’s okay now, you’ve told us your feeling that’s the important. I don’t want you to keep your feeling that will give the frustration and hurt feeling. Don’t worry now, I’ll talk to them and I promise you that you’ll get your family’s attention back, ne,” said Miyuki smiling at her which the younger also replied by a small smile on her face after hearing her older sister said.
“Un, arigatou Nee-chan…I love Nee-chan,” Kanon gave her a big hug, she buried herself in Miyuki’s embrace.
“But, please say sorry to Kaa-chan and Mom, I’ve for you that you can tell your own feelings but the way you said it earlier was not right ne. tell them kindly, make them understand what are you feeling,” said Miyuki and smiling after the girl in her embrace nodded her head.
Saya seeing the two sister’s bond smiling at them, felt relieved that the younger of Oshima finally calm down.
“Yosh! To make your feeling better, How about I treat you an ice cream then I’ll escort you guys home,” exclaimed Saya tried to lift up the mood. Heard that of course make Kanon agreed and let the smile grew wider on her face.
Together they are leaving the building and walking to the nearest park where they can find the ice cream stall. After make sure the youger girl having her mood good back, Saya then escort them home. In the way Kanon got tired and Saya offered his self to piggyback the younger girl again.
The day has come to night, Saya with Kanon on his back sleeping calmly while Miyuki beside him still holding the two plastic bags walking silently under the light of the street.
Miyuki took a peek at the guy beside her, silently watching the guy that she’s been with since their baby. Honestly she can’t deny the feeling she’s having toward this guy. At first it just the feeling that the guy was her brother but through the times she’s finally understand the feeling she have was another kind of feeling. Like she always getting shy, happy, and comfortable just by being with him. She can say that the feeling was same with Haruka’s feeling toward Yui.
Actually she wanted to confess her feeling to him but something’s just didn’t let her to say it. But by the condition this past few weeks and also maybe because of Haruka and Yui’s relationship too make her aware that those feeling can’t just keep inside her heart any longer. She looking again at Saya that seems to enjoying his self, she can hear the soft tune that the guy humming.
She lowered her head when a thought come in mind, ‘What if he doesn’t have the same feeling as mine? What if he’s just considering as her sister…just by our parents are a good friend and we’ve grown up together..what is he’s already hav-“
“Miyuki!!” called Saya a bit louder, trying to not wake up the girl on his back.
Miyuki was startled on her step and stopped abruptly at the called of her name, looking at the guy but found nothing beside her, she turned back and saw the guy was left behind with such a worry and curious and…funny look?on his face.
“Where are you going? You are home is here,” said Saya let a small chuckle.
“Eh?” dumbly Miyuki looking around and yes they are already in front of her house. Maybe because the thought..she looked back at the guy when she heard the guy called her name again.
“Don’t over thinking what are you thinking right now. Let’s get inside and then take a rest,” said Saya again, this time a concern can be heard from him. Miyuki blinked for second but then shock a little her head and gave a thank smile toward the guy.
After got inside, they found Ren was sitting at the living and asked them what’s make them come home late. They tell him and after that, Ren took Kanon from Saya and bring the younger to her room.
“So after this you’ll deliver them to their house?” asked Ren after went back to the living room.
“Yeah, you do know that we’ve going straight to Aki Girl’s School by tomorrow morning and the costumes was just finished today, so I’ve to deliver these to them,” explained Saya.
“Hm, is that so, I’ll escort you to their house then, it’s already late at night and you need your energy for your competition,” offered Ren.
“Eh it’s okay, I can by myself. I’ll bother you..” Saya tried to refusing kindly.
“It’s okay really, I bet you don’t even know yet where is Jurina’s home right?”
“Eh…yeah..I can message her?”
“Nah, I insist. You wait here, I’ll take my jacket and the key,” without hearing more from the younger guy, Ren running off to his bedroom, not long after come back and went to the garage. Saya was looked at Miyuki confusedly about the older guy’s behavior. Miyuki just shrugged her shoulder, dunno.
“Ne Saya-kun, have you heard the rumor about Nii-chan and Jurina-chan?”
“Eh? Eeto..I’ve heard that but, is that really true? I mean…you know how your Nii-chan and my Nee-chan’s relationship and all..hmm..”
“I know and I think he’s really serious about his feeling towards Jurina-chan,”
“How..?”
“I’m his sister? And there aren’t news that I don’t in our school,” said Miyuki smiling.
‘That obvious huh, and yeah she’s also the president of Newspaper club’ thinking Saya.
“And don’t ask Jurina-chan about this, I don’t want her to get uncomfortable because of this matter and I’ve told the other too, so yeah..just let them get along more.”
“You are right. Ah then, can I-“ Saya’s speak was cut off by a shout from the outside. He gave the girl a look, “I’ve to go, see you tomorrow!”
Without waiting for the girl’s reply anymore, Saya took the plastic bags and then jogged toward the door.
-----
Saya can’t help but to chuckle a bit at the older guy’s eagerness, after parking the motorbike and open up his helmet. He walked a bit exited at the front door of Takahashi’s family, while Saya just tiled behind with one plastic bag, Jurina’s was the last his come of cause her house was much far from the other.
After pressing the bell, not long the door was being opened revealed a short young guy. It was Mayu thought, with just a t-shirt on and sweat pants without hoodie but still a glasses was remaining nicely on. His apparently was amazing thought, if they’re a girl they surely will yell and squealing at his handsome, cute, really nice face.
“Not that I don’t like you guys come to vist but, it’s already late at night. What are you guys doing here?” asked Mayu broke his sudden guest’s silent.
“A-ah! Takahashi-san, I’m sorry to bother at this late but, I’m come here to give Jurina-chan’s costume for tomorrow’s competition,” said Saya suddenly. He was startled a bit but can say properly what his intention to come here is.
“Ah, right..thank you Saya-kun, but please I’ve tell you to call me just by my name. You’re Jurina’s friend so it’s okay,” said Mayu took the offering bag from Saya. he eyed the pale tall guy there, stood there silently, wondering what’s his doing here anyway. He just ignores him asked Saya for another thing so he can say it to his sister.
“Just tell her to not stressing herself and we will win the competition!” exclaimed Saya.
“I will! Thanks again for the costume, Saya-kun. Better you come back home now, take a rest for tomorrow, ” said Mayu.
“Hai,” and then the short guy closed the door, leaving them outside. Saya turned around but shocked at the pale tall guy that stood still there with blank face.
“Yaahh…you’ll have his blessing, I believe that,” said Saya to the clueless and helpless guy. While patted his shoulder.
“He didn’t event let us inside his room..” mutter Ren still with blank face. Saya can’t help but to say sorry to the older guy. Looks his really need to hard work if he wanted to date the cyborg prince’s younger sister.
At the inside of Takahashi’s residence, Mayu was walked to the living carrying the bag and looked up seeing his younger sister was just come out from the kitchen.
“Nii-chan, what’s that?” asked the younger girl curiously.
“You’ve already drank your chocolate milk?” asked Mayu back with replied by nodded. He walked off toward the girl.
“Your friend, Saya, just came brought your costume for tomorrow,” said Mayu offering the bag.
“He came? Is he alone?”
“Hmm he came with Ren thought.”
“Eh Ren-senpai?!” asked Jurina shocked. She tried to run to the front door, hoping for the senpai was still there, but found nothing.
“Why you didn’t tell me that Ren-senpai was also came too?!! And why you didn’t let them in?”
“No guest at the late hour when parents aren’t home. Right, it’s already late..and you’ve to go to your room now.”
“Mou, I hate you,” and she pouted and stomped her feet walk away toward the stair.
“I love you too and rest well!” Mayu just chuckled seeing his little sister acts.
----
I wonder if you guys still want to read for the next, if so can I ask..are you want them to win the competition?
ah and if there are anything you want to ask, please let me know and I'll try to reply
see you next update!!
-
Yay! Finally, an update. This update is exciting. Can't wait for more.
-
yuiparu, now tomochin surely fine with that, right?
oh mayu, let them be...
there's nothing between yuki & ren though
or mayu wanna test how serious ren with jurina?
ganbaren-kun!
I wonder if you guys still want to read for the next, if so can I ask..are you want them to win the competition?
ah and if there are anything you want to ask, please let me know and I'll try to reply
see you next update!!
of course i still want to read for the next, deguchi-san!
i hope they'll win, but it's up to you then
thankyou
-
Its been a while ne author-san.
But please,continue it.
I always waiting ur update after all.
So keep going ^^
-
Author-san, you should update your fic on daily basis. Just kidding.
Everyone loves this fic so please continue.
-
Yeah... an update.... Been a while since...
Test for Jurina and Ren????
Ah... nice that nothing is going on with Yuki and Ren...
What would Mayu do about Yuki?
Can't wait to see
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
please update the next chapter author san XD
and I think it will be more intersting if they lost hahaha :twisted:
-
teru_fi Thank you for read and comment here! I want to update sooner but you know the RL, yeah...and my mind sometimes just got blank, hehe
sastio13 if that, the test must be hard then, hehe Thank you for read and comment here! and thanks for the support, that's really meant to me :)
ryu201 Thank you for read and comment here! really, your comment's heartwarming to me :)
cisda83 I wonder too, what Mayu'll doing then, Thank you for read and comment here!
mirurunky hahaha, sorry but the winner for the next chapter and that's determine for a couple to be, Thank you for read and comment here!
I'm really sorry for the long update, here's the new update
sorry for the mess english and hope you guys enjoy it!!
Chapter 13 part2
“Uwaa…I’m nervous, I’m nervous, I’m nervouuusss~~!!!” chanted Jurina while running around the dining table. This day is the competition thought, and although her teammate had already encouraging her that she’ll be fine and their will performing all out later, she’s just can’t get rip the nervousness.
Mayu looked at his sister tension, can’t help but let out a chuckle at her cute antics.
“You giggled seeing your sister in stress huh,” teased Kuumin, he too let out a chuckle. It’s just, the girl is look too cute to see when she’s…like running around with her hands flying into the air and sometimes brushed her hair that now looks a little mess.
Just when the girl was running for the nth time already, she’s yelped when pair of strong arms circled around her body, stopping her completely.
“You are just wasting your energy if you keep running like that, dear,” said Takamina sternly yet softly on the girl’s ear. She managed brought her little girl into her embrace and patted her back for comfort. Jurina sensing that she’s now in her papa’s embrace hugged back the short woman and burying her face on her neck.
“Papa..but..but..I’m..” mutter Jurina while holding tightly onto Takamina’s shirt.
“There…there…you’re not even like this back then. Where’s my brave girl that not scared for anything. You’ll be okay Jurina-chan,” said Takamina calming her girl. Thus after awhile finally Jurina calmed down herself and then Takamina bring the girl to sit down on the dining table where Maeda-san, Mayu, Kuumin, and Atsuko had served the food on the table already.
Atsuko after finished with the food, she went toward her only daughter with a small smile. Though her face was a little messy but she’s just as cute as always with that pouty cute and like-cat face of her.
“Nah why are you so nervous? It’s just singing right?” said Atsuko cleaning Jurina’s face and fixing her messy hair. After the girl look more presentable again she sighed looking at her.
“Mou..I’m nervous. It was the first time I’ll be singing in front of people more over I’m not alone, there’re my friends that trusting their, our performance to me. It was the first time people relay on me and that’s makes me quite frustrated, how if I can performs well and will just mess around and disappoint them…” explained Jurina, letting out her frustration thought.
The other that present in the dining table only looked at each other confusedly but then they are let out a hearty laugh. Jurina frowning her brow at them and again pout cutely.
Takamina can’t help but pinched her cheeks and then ruffled her hair that earned the girls groan for her Papa messier her hair again.
“Maa maa our little Jurina-chan has been grown up ne…you are thinking for people sake, for your friends’ sake. I’m so proud of you, but ne..” she halted for a bit looking at the girl’s eyes lovingly, “That’s because they relay on you so you can give your best for them and for your self. They trusted you and support you so you, like us, we will support you always. Because we do know that you can do it perfectly!” again she gave the girl encourage speech, hoping she’ll not nervous again and have believe in herself.
Jurina after be said like that, she’s now gaining her courage again and slowly but certainty her guts coming back. Like a new spirit was given to her and like she can do whatever it is.
Nodded her head firmly she gave her papa a big hug and then gave a peck on her cheeks. She looking at her family gave them her best smile. She’s so grateful for being born in this lovely family.
“Now now, let’s get back the strength that you’ve wasting before,” said Atsuko patted her child hair with replied by cute nodded.
--------
Kanon went to the downstairs, in heart she’s hoping for her parents were waiting at the dining table, like usual prepare the food while chatting also her older sibling. Hoping that she’ll get the warm greeting and asking for her being. She’s really wanted to say sorry to her parents for her inappropriate behavior yesterday, hoping for them to forgive her.
Make a great nod and put her best smile, she hopped from the last stairs and ready to enter the dining room. But-
“Ah! Non-chan, come here…let’s take breakfast together,” said Miyuki smiling at the girl after placed the last food she’s made earlier on the table. She has noticed her little sister when she heard the thud of her shoe.
The best smile on her face instantly changed to the sour one, frowned can be seen clearly on her cute face. Thus earned worries ask from the older guy there.
“Non-chan, what’s with that expression? Something happened?” asked Ren to his younger sister.
“Kaa-chan and Mom…” whisper the younger quietly but heard clearly buy them. Miyuki looked at her older brother knowingly what’s the girl was asking for.
Ren let out a sigh then stood up from his seat. He went to Kanon and placed his hands on her shoulder, looking at the dark orb of his dear little sister.
“I’m sorry but they’re already going an hour ago. They have an important meeting at outside city,” explained Ren softly, doing his best for the girl to understand. But looks like the younger girl didn’t buy it.
“An important meeting huh, so their kids are not important. Right,” said Kanon irritably, rolling her eyes aside not wanting to face her older brother. Really, this thing just made her more frustrated. Why..? just why? she’s just ask for their present nothing more, is that to much?
Ren taken aback at his little sister acted. He’s quite shocked seeing the girl acted like this for the first time. He turned his gaze toward Miyuki that gave him a sad smile. He faced back to the short girl in front of him.
“Kanon don’t say like that. Of course we are the important to them. Nothing else than their family, hey listen to me..” he touched her cheeks softly and turned her face to face with him.
“I do know that you are already know what’s they are doing, their working is just for us, right? Just for our sake. They love us, love you. I know they are getting busier but give them sometime please, they’ll be back to us, to you. I promise to you that we’ll be like the happy family the way we’re meant to be, like before. Okay..” said Ren hopping for the girl will understand and she’s, she’s just got some frustrated for not getting her family attention. And he’s cursed his self for not giving his little girl some attention.
Miyuki that already stood beside them stroked the young girl’s hair lovingly. “You still have us, your older brother and sister. We promise to not leave you alone and will give you our attention. I miss my spoiled younger sister..”
Kanon after being said like that can not hold any longer and burst into tears. She’s grateful, really fro having them in her live. Ren let out a sigh and smile while brought the young girl in his embrace.
“There..there..everything will be okay..shh..” he patted the girl’s back shooed her gently.
After some minute, the younger sibling finally calmed down and then they are eating their breakfast together in warm atmosphere.
“Nii-chan, should you be going right now? The competition,” said Miyuki reminding the guy.
“Ah right! It’s almost the time, you should going now Nii-chan,” added Kanon.
He’s quite shocked but looking at the younger, “ But you..”
“It’s alright, I’m all right. Okay,” she smiled her cute smile that earned relieve on the older heart.
“Okay, Miyuki will go to school with you.”
“Eh, Nee-chan not goes too?”
“No cutie, I already asked for my friend to replace me. It’s okay, I just don’t want you to be alone,” said Miyuki smiling at her. She wanted to say back but Ren just patted her head.
“We had promise, right? So…finish your breakfast and then go to school with your older sister. I must go now.”
“Un!”
-------
Jurina and Kuumin already arrived at Aki Girl’s School gate, after they parted with Takamina them both wondering around the gate searching for their friend. Jurina was mesmerized by the school building. Its big maybe doubled from her school. The Private School was now decorated by such wonderfully, many students from other school were come wondering around the yard. Looks like the festival will be stating soon.
“Such a wonderful school is it? This one was one of the most prestigious girl’s private school in Japan, just you wait until you see what’s more inside ne..” said Kuumin grinning at the cute expression the girl showing. She’s really got amazed by this school.
Just when them both entering the school yard they’re got surprised by the loud scream not too far from them.
“Kyaaa!! Is that Jurina-san?”
“Jurina-chaaan~~”
“So kawaiiii and she’s also so cool at the same time!”
“Jurina-chaaan~~!!”
And many more squealing can be heard from the students of Aki Girl’s School. The students that are mostly girl also took their handphone out and took her photo. Looks like the arrival of the shoulder long hair girl make them excited.
“Whoaaa the welcoming are more hilarious than when we’re arrived before you,” said Saya, suddenly appear and make them both surprised.
“Hey, you surprised us! Are you alone? Where are the others?” asked Kuumin.
“Ah, they back there,” just what he said at the back Yui, Haruka, and two students’ council member walking towards them.
“Finally you came and already make those girls squaling at you,” chuckled Yui, amazed by the younger girl.
“You are really popular heh..” giggling Saya patted the girl head proudly. Jurina only chuckle cutely at them for the praise.
“Ah, where’s Ren-senpai and Miyuki? They’re not coming yet?” asked Jurina looking at for certain tall with pale skin guy.
“Hmm not yet-ah just speaking about the person itself, he’s finally come,” said Kuumin pointed his finger to the figures riding a motorcycle. They see them parked the bike in the place, then Ren with a girl beside him walking toward them.
“Hey guys, sorry if we’re late. I have to pick up her first before going here,” explained Ren.
“Eh, Baba why are come here, along with Ren-nii? Where’s Miyuki?” asked Saya confused.
“I’m replacing her and who are you calling Baba, Katana-chin?” snapped the new girl irritated.
“Replacing Miyuki?” asked Jurina this time, looking at the tall guy puzzled. Its make her a bit worry, because she’s hoping for the girl to come along so she’s not that feel nervous. Although she’s already had befriends with them but she’s more closely to Miyuki, feeling comfortable with her. “She isn’t come? Why?”
“I’m sorry Jurina-chan, something comes up and she’s must to accompany Kanon-chan. So Nana-san will replacing her for Newspaper club,” explained Ren. The girl called Yamada Nana only nodded her head towards the other. She’s the vice president of Newspaper club and a 3-B student.
Saya didn’t deny that he’s disappointed that the girl didn’t come along. Ren gave a look at Saya and it’s like the stoic guy had known already only let a small breath. Saya hoping in his heart for the younger of Oshima will be fine.
“Nah, I think we must go inside now. Let’s go,” said Ren trying to changed the topic.
“Eh wait, you guys are still not complete yet. Where’s Haruu?” asked Nana suddenly looking for a certain “big” guy.
“Ah, he is-“ Yui’s speak were cut off by a loud yelling from other side. The kids only frown seeing their drummer was mouthing war with an Aki Girl’s school’s girl.
“What’s he doing there?” frown Saya wonder.
“Guys, guys! What are you still doing there? The time for the competition will starting soon,” called Airin towards his school’s mate. Beside him Churi walking along with some papers in hand.
“Ah, Churi…can you please help us with that?” asked Ren while pointing his hand to Haruu and the girl place.
“Eehh…they’re fighting again? You guys better get going now, I’ll come to you guys with Haruu later, don’t worry,” said Churi. The other beside Jurina only nodded in understanding and began their walk straight toward the Auditorium.
They trip to the said Auditorium were filled with the admiration toward this school, until they are come to a big wooden door with decoration of Band Competition word. After going inside again they’re got amazed by the big auditorium and the wonderful things inside.
“This school is surely amazing,” said Saya with earned nodded from the others, just when they are about to go to their place, they encountering a group of students from other school.
“Aa Majijo Band from Majisuka High School I se... and is that you the rumored of that famous new vocalist? Such a cute girl you have there, ne Saya.” a guy from other school greeted them with such a make fun of voice.
“Hee…I didn’t know that you and your band will join this competition again, ah and yes, she’s our new vocalist. Any problem?” retorts Saya a bit annoyed with this guy. They are their rival when their first join the competition year ago. Looks like the guys didn’t like them for them had beated them form the previous competition.
“Alright guys, we didn’t need argue now. And Kanagi-san, you and your team mate please go to your place for the competition will began soon,” Churi bargaining in when the said Kanagi guy was about to retrot back at Saya. Saya only gave him a smug face when the guy with his team mate turned back leaving them.
“Hee we met up with those guys again huh,” said Haruu annoyed.
“And you finally come back from your previous met up with your girlfriend,” pointed Yui out, that earning them a light laugh after the awkward atmosphere. Haruu with smug face tried to disagree that, his bickering with the girl before just because the girl that “always” mocked him (in his opinion) whenever they meet.
Thus the opening for the competition began and during the opening from two girls of the MC, they also introduced the person from the Kamonohashi Talent Agency that will be one of the jury. The girls cheered more when the MC introduced the winner from the previous competition which is the Majijo Band from Majisuka High School.
After some more speeches and other things, the competition soon starts. Majijo kids will play for the seventh number. They’re getting more nervous after seeing one by one of the band from other school performing. They are getting better than year ago and more new band also joined the competition. The Kanagi guy and his band was performing now and they are really great opponent.
“Ugh, they are better than before,” said Haruu. They are at the backstage, waiting for they performance after this.
“You said that, make me more nervous,” Jurina with her nervous thing again. Can’t blame her, it was her first time and the other contestant are really good.
“Maa maa, guys! It’s nothing to be worry, okay. We’ve practiced and had become improved, more with our new vocalist here that, I’m sure we can perform the best later, right!” said Saya encouraging his team mate.
“Saya was right. We’re also had become perfect, so just give the best of us,” Haruka added. She’s believed that with their new team mates which is Yui and Jurina they’ll be performing perfectly than before.
“Yeah, we can do this! Jurina, don’t worry, you and us will be okay, ne!” Yui also cheered up them.
Hearing them and thinking back what her papa had said to her, Jurina getting back her courage and made up her mind to give all the best of her to perform with her team mate.
“Okay, guys! After this is our time, so let’s gather our spirit and let’s us show them the Majijo Band’s spirit!!” exclaimed Saya with enthusiasm.
“YOSH!!”
------
“Hey, after this they’re next, right?” asked a guy to his companion. The said companion only nodded it head.
“Let see what’s their yield after this year and you so called “Princess” perform her talent.”
“You’ll get impressed,” replied him and grinning.
------
They come up to the stage and getting aloud screaming from the audience. Mostly the cherring was for Jurina’s name and when the said girl flashing her cute-like-cat smiles, the auditorium completely in uproar.
Thus seeing their enthusiastic, Jurina can’t help but also getting excited at their performance, she looked at her team mate with a wide smile and just like their had said before that this girl was a new shine to their band, they gave her their best smile and prepare for the play.
“Ready~~~Majijo Ikuzo!!!”
And the music started by a melody from Saya that earned cheering, thus after some intro they started the real play.
Each of them, Haruu in his drum set, Yui with his bass, Paru with her keyboard, Saya with his guitar, and Jurina on the vocalist, plays such a melodious song and great performing. The guys playing their part with enjoy feeling, like it was their performing it at their clubroom, the loud cheers surely vanishes their nervous before, replacing by the new energy giving all the best oh them to this performance.
And with the last strings from Saya followed by a loud thump from Haruu become the ended of their performance. They threw their wide, best smile also laugh at the cheers they get from the audience in front of them.
After patting, hugging, and laughing at each other also thanking for the opportunity to be able performed in this competition, these five team mates going back to the backstage.
“Whoaaa that was cool!!” cheered Haruu with Jurina laughing, the nervous before was gone and the release and gladness was filled them. Finally be able to give the best for their performance.
“YEAH!! Like I was said before right? We can do it perfectly! It’s all because of you, you can do it!!” said Saya patted the girl’s shoulder smiling proudly.
“Iya, iya…not just because of me, it’s because you of guys too, gave me the encouragement so I can do it. Thank you guys, really..it was my first time performance with a band in front of many people. Again thank you,” said Jurina smiling her cute cat-like smile toward them.
“Aww…you are really an amazing kid ne. I’m glad you come to our live,” Yui patted Jurina’s head, to admire by the girl’s behavior.
“Yeah, she’s our new shine after all!” exclaimed Haruu which earning them joyfulness.
“We did it, with me beside you,” Yui turned his attention toward his girlfriend, holding her hand gently. His smile just grew wider seeing the girl in front of him nodding her head and a tint of blush on her pretty face.
“Un, I’m glad. Thanks to you too, for come into my live,” his heart was like about to jump out hearing this oh so sweet sentence from his loved one. Can’t help he brought the girl into his embrace, held her gently.
Then, the kids from Majisuka Gakuen gathered on the audience’s seat, the competition was still continuing until the last band performance their play.
“Okay~! That was the last of our band performance today. Are you guys enjoy it~!??” said one of the MC girl.
Aloud cheers answered and the other girl speaks up.
“Nah, because the last band has performed their play, it’s time for us to get to know which one is that to become the winner for the band competition this year.”
“Sou sou, are you guys curious~??”
“Yeaahhh….!!!”
“Jaa, so we’re. Just looking by their plays before those guys were really gave their best ne..”
“So much spirit and such cool play too.”
The two MC girls keep talking only make the audience more curious for who’s the winner. That time, another girl come up to the stage gave a paper to them and then going back to the backstage. Seeing that make them wondering.
“Aaa…we’ve got something to announce here.”
Said that the winner for the band competition will be announce tomorrow, heard that make them confusion and yell in protest. But that was the decision for the group has been band played their music so good and the contestant were much than before. Because of that, the jury wants a time to discussion for who is the right one to be the winner for this year competition.
“Hyaahh..I thought that the winner will be announce right away,” sighing Nana while adjusting her glasses, a note and a pen in hand.
“It’s for the Kamonohashi Agency. Maybe they are searching for the right one to be assisting by them,” said Yui gave a thought.
“That can be..” agreed Jurina. She looks down, thinking that maybe they are can’t make up this time.
“Calm down you guys. I know you are all have a feeling doubt and that you can’t make it but, I believe that you guys can get it. Sure that this year competition was different than before with the contestant were more than before and they are good too. So you guys too, already become more skillful and with our new teammates here you guys also already gaining more attention. Don’t be gloomy like that, we will get the news tomorrow,” said Ren trying to lift up the atmosphere.
“Yeah..you guys already gave all your best. Lets just pray that you’ll get the first place,” added Kuumin. He patted Jurina’s head and gave her a warm smile for the comfort of the girl.
“Maa maa…since the competition has been ended already, how about I..I mean Churi and I, give you all a tour roaming around this amazing school. There’re many different than before that I’m sure you guys will get your mood higher again,” offering Airin grinning toward them.
“That sounds nice, but Ren-nii, should we go back to school?” asked Saya.
“Nah, you guys already got permission for this one so you are just have to go back to school tomorrow,” explain Ren.
“Yes, no schools for today~ let’s go Airin-senpai, I wanna see this festive,” exclaimed Haruu that earned a light laugh from the other for his carefree and also careless behavior.
Thus then, these kids roaming around the school but moments later they are split up into group. YuiParu oair had already gone by themselves, Airin said that he’ll give them the tour had already gone too with Churi but these couple also dragged Jurina with them, because of that Kuumin also following them, do not want to die if something happen to the younger Takahashi, and the rest of them just roaming around together.
When they left the Shooter Booth, Ren called for them.
“Guys, looks like I can’t accompany you guys until later, I’ve going back to school, got something to be handle.”
“Eh, wait..if you are going back to school now, then with whom I’ll be going back to school too? I still have somethings to do here..” said Nana a bit shocked.
“Hee why are you also going back to school, Baba?” asked Saya raised his eyebrow.
“Some business that you don’t need to know and don’t call me Baba, you Katana-chin,” replied Nana annoyed. Why this guy always called her with that Baba’s name?
“Nah, you two. Nana-san, you can going back to school with sensei and student council member, I just have to going back first. Tell the other, ok?”
With that, Ren quickly turned his step toward parking lot. Wear his helmet and started the motorbike.
--------
Arrived at school, there is still a half hour before the bel of last lesson for today ring. He quickly went toward student council room cheeking and took some papers then headed toward Principal’s room. After discussion with the old man he walks out from the room, just in time the bell rang. Looking at his watch, he then nodded and then walking in the corridor.
Miyuki had been surprised seeing her older brother standing alone at outside of her classroom. It had been a while she had found the taller guy there, waiting for her.
“Nii-chan, you were going back to school? How the competition? Are they got to be the winner?” asked Miyuki suddenly, still curious for her older brother’s doing here.
“Ah, Miyuki. I got somethings important to do, so I’m going back first. And about the competition, we don’t know yet. The commission of the competition had said that the winner will be announcing tomorrow.”
“Hmm..is that so.”
“Are you going to your club after this?”
“Yeah…I’ve a meeting with my member, not long thought then I’ll go to Kanon’s class to fetch her.”
“Just go to your club now let me fetch her. We will wait for you at the gate, okey.”
After he said that, the tall guy then turned his step, leaving Miyuki standing there with puzzled face. ‘What happened with him? I feeling that he had planning something,’ wondered Miyuki.
The not so different with Kanon, the girl also got surprised seeing the older brother was standing at outside of her classroom. Thought surprised but she’s really felt happy that the older guy was there, maybe he want to fetch her?
“Nii-chan?” startled the older guy, Kanon give him a small smile.
“Ah, already finished with your lesson?”
“Un.”
“Do you have activity club after this?”
“Humm..the senpai said that we’re free today, why?”
“Good. Let’s just just wait for Miyuki at the gate, come on!” without answered her question, Ren walking first, but stopped when the younger one didn’t apprear up beside him.
“Non-chan? Come on!” called Ren to the stunned girl shrugged her shoulder she just following her older brother.
After waiting for minutes, finally these siblings went for a walk from their school. The two girls’ walking together behind their older brother, still confuse for the older guy acts.
“Nee-chan, something wrong with him?” asked Kanon then, “Not that I don’t like his attention but its just to sudden and…” she shrugged her shoulder.
“Dunno, hmm…I think he’s planning something for us? But then if his plan was for us, we’ll just go on with him then, ne?”
“Un.”
“Nah you two, its not good gossiping your Nii-chan in his back like that,” Ren suddenly turned around startled the two girl. He gave them a scolding look face which replied by grinning cutely of the two.
“Heeh…if you two wondering why I’m acted like this so sudden, hm..I’ve something for the both of you but those things only for later. Now just coming with me, we’re going to buy something’s.”
Ren brought them to the shopping center, he treat them to buy what’s them like and that’s makes these girl more confuse but still happy that the older brother seems like to spoil them today, and they both did not want to waste the opportunity.
After roaming around the district, they’re then going back to home. Is was already dark but then that didn’t effect the girls to keep smiling happily and sometimes gave a playful hug or peck on the cheeks for the older brother for him to made them happy today.
By the time they are arrived at home, Ren halted the girls before entering their home. Miyuki and Kanon looked at each other getting confused back. But then obeyed the older one to shut their eyes while Ren guiding them inside their home.
“Do nit try to look~ if you took a peck I’ll give you both punishment~” cooed Ren playfully while still guiding his two younger sisters inside living room going straight to the dinner room. the girls only chuckled at the threat but then keep their obey to him.
“Yup! We are here and I want you guys to open your eyes in my counting of one…two...surprise!!!” Ren exclaimed loudly while removed the girls’ blinding eyes.
“Tadaimaa~~!!” Yuko and Haruna appeared in front of their daughters. The parents somehow wearing an apron and although their face were quite mess, tired, sweting and all these older woman still showing their bright smiles toward their lovely daughters.
“Kaa-chan..Mom..wha-what happened to the both of you?” Milky was the first to give her reaction, despite of the surprised, shocked and all, she’s still feeling worry for her parents condition.
Kanon only titled her head a side, although she’s feeling her heart will explode out due to happiness seeing her parents were welcoming them home.
Yuko still wearing her squirrel-like smile replied to her daughters. “Maa…you see, we both just finished our cooking. Just in time when you guys entering the house and yeah, we didn’t yet cleaning our self.”
Behind them, there are many delicious foods being served on the table.
“Welcome home, Non-chan, Miyuki-chan, and Ren-kun..” greeted Haruna smiling lovingly at them.
“Kaa-chan..Mom..” Miyuki and Kanon quickly run to their parents and engulfed themselves in their embrace.
Kanon buried her face in Haruna’s embrace, to overwhelmed by her emotion for the older woman and the quietly crying, clinging tightly to her parent. Haruna tenderly holding the crying girl in her embrace, she rubbed her back and patted her head, trying to calming her younger daughter. She take a look beside her and she can see that Miyuki also hugging her parent. The girl was hiding her face on Yuko’s neck, also clingy tightly at the older woman.
“There…there…calm down you two..” said Yuko softly while rubbing gently Miyuki’s hair.
“Shh.. we’re really sorry for you guys. Just because we’re to busy with our company, we’re ignoring you all without us noticed it. We’re sorry for giving you the neglected feeling, we’re not meant do to that, you know that right? We love you guys. You all are our live, our reason for keep doing our work. We’re really sorry…” said Haruna softly, keep caressing the girl in her embrace.
“Just, like your Mom had said. You guys are our live. The work just keeping us for a while but now, we’re back, your parents are back and we promise to you guys for not neglecting you again. We will back to the way we’re mean to be, the happy, lovely, harmonies and perfect, not so perfect but yeah to be the family we’re before,” added Yuko.
Hearing those from their parents, Miyuki and Kanon can not help again but to crying in their parents’s embrace. Yuko and Haruna understand now that, the real one that they dreamed for was the best family of them. Not the business, company and all but, the complete, happy and lovely family. They are thanked God for giving them this perfect family and promised to their heart that they will take care of them, will make them the first priority in their live.
Ren that standing there watching his loved parents and sisters in their moment can’t help but smiling gladly that the family of him being together again. He walked to them and spread out his long arms and scooped them all in one big hug.
“You all neglected me there, I want to be hugging by my lovely parents too~” said Ren that earning chuckle from them but otherwise, these cute family doing the big hug. And then after some minutes and the girls finally calm down, they turned to the neglected foods. Still with the new smile on their face, they all are stared to digging to their foods. Eating the most delicious foods made by their best parents ever.
-----
Same night but with different family, at the Takahashi’s residence, like the usual night Takamina was doing her work in their work chamber accompanied by her lovely wife that sat on the sofa while doing her work too by laptop. She’s checking the report of her shop in America that had sending from her assistant by e-mail. Actually she wanted to also opening her shop in Japan but Takamina didn’t give her the excuse, saying that she can control her shop from here and she did not want her to do something hard, cause of health or something. She didn’t understand but, she can’t do anything if that what she’s been said about.
While the comforting silent was engulfed these married couple, Atsuko straddled hearing a buzz from the small table beside her wife’s big table. She turned her head and wondered of how the older woman didn’t noticed the noisily of her phone buzzing beside her. Ah, she forgets that the older woman was wearing earphone, listening for music while doing her work. How she can keep focus in her work by listening music? She’s still wondered for that but keep that a side while the older woman still didn’t realize that her phone keeps buzzing nosily.
“Minami,” she called one, of course she didn’t hear. Called for several times, she gets annoyed. Took one of her pencil, with some strength she throw the said pencil toward her dearly wife.
Tuk!
“Itta-what?!” shocked Takamina rubbed her ache forhead and took off her earphone. She turned her sigth toward the younger female there grinning innocently at her.
“What is it, Atsuko? Why are you throwing me your pencil?” frowning at her wife.
“You phone buzzing’s noisy. Ah please hand me back my pencil~” said her cutely, amusing at the older woman’s dull expression.
Takamina still in frown just doing what her wife said. Bowing her body for searched the said pencil, she got it but accidently knocked her head by the table. Groaning in pain she get a heartly laugh from her dearly wife.
“Oh great, am I doing something that made you angry? Stop laughing!”
“Buft..haha…always know from whom my Jurina get her clumsy thing..hehe…”
“Atsuko.”
“Your phone honey~”
“Geh,” annoyed she grabbed her phone frown her eyebrow at the caller id.
Atsuko seeing the older woman answered her phone, sighing she went back to her laptop. Sometimes she takes a glance at Takamina, curious for what makes her frowning again. Then she decied to ask after her wife ended the call.
“From whom? If may I know..”
“That was Sae-chan, said that the model for our new project want to meet me personally. She said that the model wants to discuss about something. I said ok, beside I’ve never yet meet with her,” explained Takamina.
“Hoo…” Atsuko only nodded her head in understandment. It’s always happened thought, for her wife to have such meeting with the model for her company. She didn’t complain about that for she’s really trusting in Takamina and the older woman also never once she’ll do something that will hurt her beloved one.
But, only just for the first time she feel uneasy about the meeting her wife with this said model. An uneasy that somehow really bugging her heart.
She didn’t notice tought that she’s been observed by Takamina that after placed back her phone, was about to resuming to her work, she halted it and toke a glance at her wife. At this point thought she can feel something was bothering her wife.
Silently got up she walked toward the younger woman that was dozed off leaving her laptop on.
“Something bothering you?” asked Takamina softly, gently she caressed her hair, tucking her hair behind her ear looking clearly at her wife’s beautiful face.
“Hmm..nothing, just…tired,” she shooked her head lightly, give a small smile toward the older woman.
“Yes, you are. Let’s sleep then, it’s almost midnight already. Come on,” she backed behind, give the space for the younger woman to rise up from her seat. But the younger woman instead of stand up she stretched out her arms toward the short woman that give her confuse look.
“Carry me~” she said cutely.
“Heee got up by you yourself.”
“Minami~ carry me!”
“He really?” a puppy look and she gave up. Atsuko grinning winningly when she felt the small yet strong arms circled her body and scoop her up from the sofa. Casually she circled her hands around her short wife’s neck.
“You spoiled woman, looks like I’ve to give someone a punishement for making of her wife, hum?” Takamina jokingly said, she take once, twice of the younger woman’s lips in her arms.
“Mou…I’m tired, just take me to our bed and let me sleep please~~”
“No, no~ don’t wanna~ you’ll get your punishment~” she aid that sing a song like while walking out from the work chamber.
-------
-
Ah... Jurina so cute... :inlove:
Atsuko interaction with Takamina is so lovely...
What's going to happen next?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
cisda83 Thank you for read and comment here! ah atsumina~
here's the update, hope you guys still enjoy reading this
always sorry for the mess English
Chapter 14
The next following day, the kids were having their break times at their clubroom. After eating their lunch, they are resting there, either playing their instrument, reading a book, or chatting with themselves.
Saya was playing his guitar or it is because the guy only tucking randomly the string of his guitar. His mind was thinking of one person in the room. A girl to be exact and also the possibility for them to be the winner of the band competition that Aki’s Girls School held yesterday. They are not yet get the news about the winner, so he’s really hoping for that it was them.
‘How if the winner this time not us? I’ve been waiting for this time if we get back the first place I’ll tell her my feeling…ugh, I was relived yesterday they weren’t announce it yet. She’s not there anyway. But waiting just for the result really nervousness me and that’s annoying,’ thinking Saya still playing aimlessly with his guitar. Not in the mood to play a melody.
When he’s still in his dazing time, suddenly Yui popped out and sit beside the stoic guy make him startled.
“Geh, you surprised me,” said Saya a bit annoyed.
“Hee what happened to the long chin-kun? It’s seems getting longer and shapper than usual,” teasing Yui while poking the said chin of his bestfriend.
“What are you talking about? And don’t you poke-poke my chin!!” irritate Saya shoving Yui’s finger away.
“Hee I was just joking. Ne, you looks stressed alone here, something bothered you? Are you nervous waiting for the result?”
“Yeah…kind of, you know how important this result for me. I’ve been waiting for this time.”
“Ah yeah…I get it, you’ve tell me about that. I wonder why you do have to wait if you can just tell her right away about your feeling. You guys have been together since baby right? So why?”
“I’ve been really realized it just now? I don’t know but, for the long time we’ve been together I just considered her as my other sister seeing by how closeness she with Paru. The feeling I have for her just sisterhood. But when we were entering high school together, she’s getting more famous by the way she acts and that made the other students want to be close to her,” he paused for a while.
“At that time I felt the heavy feeling, the strange one that I didn’t yet understand that I was jealous with her closeness with other students. I only realized that time that my feeling toward her slowly changed, that I like her like a guy liking a girl. I secretly hold my feeling toward her then, didn’t want to ruin our relationship. Besides seeing how close my nee-chan with Ren-nii, I just…you know?” he titled his head aside a little, giving the knowing look to his bestfriend.
Yui tilted his head a bit, making thinking face. “Yuki-nee and Ren-nii, but they are nothing right?”
“Until Jurina came. I finally can see that there’s nothing between them. And…another reason I’ve been promised myself to tell her if we winning the competition,” explained Saya.
“You are a good guy, huh. But my friend, I believe that we will win this competition and you can tell her your feeling. I also have been waiting for you guys to be a couple you know? Just for you know that Milky, I thinking she’s like you too, waiting for the right time to tell her feeling toward you.”
“Heh?” asked Saya a bit shocked.
“Why the “heh”? It’s so obvious she’s also having the same feeling toward you, you know? I wonder why you guys didn’t tell yet your feelings toward each other and continuously holding your’s feeling.”
Yui let a sigh seeing the stoic guy lowered his head, falling back to his daze. Another sigh he grabbed Saya’s shoulder to get his attention.
“Whatever the result we’ll get later, just tell her your true feeling, okay! If you keep them longer that just making you and her hurt,” said Yui encouraging his friend.
The guy was silent before nodded his head in determine. He offer a thanks smile toward his buddy.
“That’s the Saya I know!”
These two guys then discussed other things until the door of their clubroom suddenly being opened a bit rough, made them turned their gaze toward the intruder.
“Konichiwa minna!!”
Turn out it was Takayanagi Akane from Aki’s Girls School. They are confused by the girl that suddenly pops out in their room. Behind her Ren and Airin followed entering the clubroom.
“Eh, Churi? What are you doing here?” asked Kuumin wondered.
“I’m being here was sending privately to deliver a very important news to you guys!” replied Churi with enthusiastic.
“Eh, delivering news? What news?” asked Saya this time, hoping for the news is the winner of the band competition.
“Come on, spill it! Are you going to tell us whos the winner?” Haruu too, urging the older girl to just say it. The other members also looking at her with hope, Churi take a glance at Ren and her fiancé, smiling knowing at them. She took a long breath..
“You guys got the first place for the second time!!” exclaimed Churi loudly, getting excited at the news for them.
“YATTAA!!!” cheered them exited.
“EH?” left alone Saya with his shocked face. Still can’t believe for what he’s heard.
“Why are you stunned? We’re won it, Saya!!” said Yui slapped Saya’s shoulder to make him realize.
Saya’s face become bright, he smiled widely and brought Yui for a big hug. Laughing together and patted each other back, these two bestfriend can’t hide their happiness. Also Jurina was jumping joyfully with Haruu while Paru sharing her happy with Miyuki.
“Omedetouuu you are the best guys!!” congratulate Airin, Churi, Ren, Kuumin, and Miyuki. They are felt glad their band finally got to be the winner for the second time.
“Congratulation for the win, thought you can do it perfectly, right!” said Ren toward Jurina after the girl calmed down. He flashed his charming smile toward the girl. “You’re really a talented girl.”
Jurina after her excitement, seeing the dazzling smile of her crush can’t help but to be embarrassed and blushing hearing the guy praised her.
“Hehe..umm thank you Ren-senpai. It’s all because of them too,” she flashed a kind of smile toward her band mates, “Without of them I’ll never get experience like this, their support for me so I can performed all of my best,” said Jurina thoughtfully.
Ren feel his heart beating a bit fast just seeing those beautiful smiles of the younger girl. How he hope for he can warp that cute and beautiful face, touché and caress it gently, feeling the smooth skin of her. His sweet thoughts were vanished immediately for the girl he’s thinking for was suddenly being hugged by his younger sister.
“Omdetou Jurina-chan~~” congratulated Miyuki hugging, squeezing, and patting the girl that seemed surprised by the sudden “attack”. She only can reply with the same amount of excitement the older girl gave her.
‘Mou, I wanna hug her too~’ sulking Ren in his mind.
“Gotcha! You can not hug her too~” teasing Kuumin while throwing his arm around Ren’s shoulder, make him startled. He gave the tall pale guy a ‘no no’ face.
“Get off me,” replied Ren irritated while shoving Kuumin’s hand from his shoulder. He glared at the guy only received a light chuckle.
“Be patient will you? You get her older sister permission first, then ah not yet…just together, no touch until she graduate from high school,” said Kuumin.
Ren furrowed his brow at the said but, yeah…no matter what he must get Mayu’s permission first. His thought again got disturbed. He turned his sight toward the stoic face guy there. Looks like the guy wanted to say something and he also can see Yui gave him some encourage. He wondered what.
“Umm guys, can I have your attention please,” said Saya started. He feels great nervous now. What’s more for the girl’s older brother was also here. ‘Ugh, you can do it Saya!’
“Ah, yes. You wanna say something?” asked Airin.
“Um...ano…” stuttering Saya. Yui nudge his shoulder. He gave a look toward him then gulped. The other are still waiting for him to say, especially Miyuki. The girl was wondering what the guy wants to say at this time. But then she let a surprise face when the guy called for her name.
“Miyuki,” called him a bit nervous but keep himself steady. “I…” slowly he walked nearing where the said girl stands. Jurina somehow knowing for what the older guy wants to do kindly stepped aside from Miyuki that keep her shocked face toward the approaching guy.
“Okay. Hum..I’ll be honest to myself. Miyuki,” started Saya finally standing in front of the girl. Miyuki staring at Saya face, searching for whats he’s doing was same for whats she’s hoping he’ll do.
“You know that..we’re already together since we were baby and growing together. For the first time, I honestly just seeing you as my other sister since you’re so close with Paru. But, the feeling I’ve before was changed to the other kind of feeling. I’m no longer seeing you as my sister but as a girl that captured my heart,” he halted a while, feeling his heartbeat going fast and face colored with a tint of pink. He looked at Miyuki’s eyes, hoping for the girl can feel what he’s feeling. He takes another breath and continues.
“Because of that, since I figured my true feelings toward you…I wanted to say it, let you know that I like you, but…things before were prevented me to say it. Until Jurina came,” he flashed a kind and gentle smile toward the said younger girl that only replied him with small knowing smile. This kid’s really a jenious one.
“Yeah…I don’t know but, just by her present here I feel more obvious, lightheaded and being honest with my feeling. The only thing that I wanna say is…I like you, Miyuki. Not the brother-sister feeling, not the friends-like feeling.. I like you, as a girl that I love,” he blew a soft breath and let a gentle smile on his face. “Will you be my girlfriend?”
Hearing the whole confession the stoic guy has said to her. Miyuki feeling her heart was about to burst out, her heartbeat fasting and her face was flushed with pink color now. The words that she’s been waiting for finally she can hear it from the guy she also love by her heart.
Tried to calm down herself, Miyuki stepped forward toward the guy until there is only a step between them.
“Ugh-hum..Saya-kun, you don’t know how long I’ve waited for you to confess. I thought you are only seeing me as your sister, but I’m glad you have the same feeling as mine. I love you too Saya-kun and yes, I’ll be gladly being your girlfriend,” said Miyuki with sweet, beautiful smile on her face.
This once again makes the stoic guy stunned. Still can’t believe for whats the girl said, until a knock on his head jolted him.
“Itta! Wha-“ he glared at his bestfriend but turned his gaze back at Miyuki.
“I like you too Saya-kun,” said Miyuki once again, grinning at the dumb face gay.
Hearing that clearly this time, Saya’s face becomes delight and immediately brought the girl he loved so much in tight embrace. His action was getting more cheering by their friends.
“Thank you, Miyuki…thank you, I love you,” whisper Saya softly and smiling more when he felt a nod from the girl in his embrace.
Parted their hug after that, this new couple was immediately being hugged by their friends, saying their congratulation for them.
“Just about the damn time, is it?” said Haruu giggling.
“Yeah..haha..good job Saya!” agreed Yui patted Saya’s shoulder.
“Thank guys, hehe..”
The celebrate are not longer because the bell ringing and they have to go back to their class, while Airin once again skipped his class due to he have to accompany Churi. The girl said that, she wants to discuss somethings about their winning and their new relation with Kamonohashi Agency.
------
Takamina was doing her work in her room when she heard a knock on the door. After giving her permission, she lifted her gaze up there she can see her assistant come inside following by two persons, a tall, beautiful, model-like woman in sunglasses. Beside her was a man with glasses was holding a bag in his hand. She furrowed her brow wondering who these persons are, but then she remembered that she had a meeting with the model of her project with Sae.
‘Hum…such a gorgeous lady she got here. That Sae-chan..’ Takamina was slightly chuckled in her mind, then standing up her self to welcome her guests.
“Welcome here, Ray-san. It’s such an honor to me to have you, the Diva to be cooperation with my project and Sae,” said Takamina politely with such a kind smile toward her guest.
The gorgeous woman called Ray, took off her sunglasses replaying the kind smile the short woman offering her. “It’s me feeling the honor, Takahashi-san. And please don’t call me with that Diva’s label again, that was a long time already. I’m not that kind of person again. Beside I was always waiting for me to can be work together with you. Lucky for me that you’re Sae’s childhood friend and so yeah, I do not want to let this chance waste.”
“Aah…you’re still gorgeous though, just like when I’m reading about your profile and hearing Sae’s story about you. But yeah, glad hearing that and thank you to join us with this project. Let’s us get discuss the things on the sofa over there and please let me serve you,” said Takamina and then asked her assistant for the serve.
“First I want to introduce you to my manager, he’s the one in charge that will make the deal about the work,” said Ray after they are sitting on the sofa. She’s eying the short woman for a while now since she’s entering this room. She can’t deny that this short woman was gorgeous one itself. Her cute yet beautiful face, the aura of her also said that she’s really professional in her work. Her appearance really showed her of how a hardworking this wonderful woman is. Somehow remain her of her past and she’s really like this kind of person.
Her thought were disturbed when her manager called for her name. She turned her gaze toward the man.
“Ugh, I’m really sorry Ray. I think I left the document in the car, I got the wrong map with me,” said Sarukawa, her manager with apologized voice.
“I’ve always say to you to prepare everything all right. Hh…go back there and fetch that map,” said Ray, though she’s feeling a bit angry but she’s still can control her temper nicely. She’s changed now.
Another apologized toward her and Takamina, the man then standing up and excused his self out. Ray sighed and offering an apologize smile toward the short woman.
“Yeah, it’s okay. While he fetching the said map, can I ask you something? I want to know why you are joining this project. Nothing bad thought, just wondering,” said Takamina started the conversation.
“Hm..nothing in particular but, I just got really interest toward you. I’ve been hearing a lot about your reputation in company when I have work at America. Your success in managing at such big company and resolved the problem with your attitude and all. I was surprised knowing that Sae was your childhood friend, so I took the chance to be working together with you,” answered Ray. She gave a meaningful smile toward the short woman.
“Hee..is that so? I’m not that good thought, but thanks.”
“Yeah, since that you’ve been my target, the one that I’ll be together with.”
Somehow that sentence makes her frown. Somethings was made her aware. Her thought was disturbed when she felt someone sit beside her. ‘Since when she-‘
“You are really different from the other person I’ve been encountered, you know?” Ray now was sitting beside here, too close that she can feel the taller woman’s body heat. “Your feature, though short but got so much power. Just by your present is like you can make person bowing their head toward you.”
Ray slowly running her finger on Takamina’s face, trailed it from her skull to her chin, observing and amazingly at the perfect face.
Takamina on the other side, starting to feel her body tensed and warming, not that she like the touch but she’s controlling her temper greatly for she do not want to throw this bitch woman out of her office. She didn’t expect this one.
“Ray-san, if you do not go away in second, I can’t hold myself to not throw you out of my office. I don’t care if you’re the model or other shit and Sae’s close friend,” said Takamina growled dangerously. ‘Temper…my temper..geh! shit.’
Ray jolted from her seat, felt that she’s in danger nervously distances her self from the short woman. She can clearly sense the hatred feeling from her.
“O-oh, hum…” stuttering Ray try to go back toward her sitting place. She can feel the shiver run down her spin at that.
“A-ah, I’m sorry Takahashi-san. Um..I’m not have such intention to, um..I’m sorry. I hope you do not cancel this cooperation. I..I just wanna be friend, yeah..um..”
Takamina only glared at the taller woman fidgeting on her seat. The heavy and awkward atmosphere then broke out when the manager come back. The man gave a questioning look at his model but then just shrug it off seeing the model looking at him to quick-ing this meeting.
In her mind, she thinks that she got the best answered by herself about the short woman in front of her. Though the fear was still there she can’t help but let her mind smirk.
------
The performance was gone really well with so much fun and amazing performance of Majijo Band from Majisuka High School. The kids were playing their music with so much energy than before and also with the more audiences that watched their performance make their spirit higher. They were performed two songs, the first was the song that they were playing on the competition and the second was the new one that they have been made with Jurina.
The last festival was for public and was presented at the large field with big stage. They are surprised seeing this and for the first time perform at such large stage but thus the tension the audience gave them, successfully made them less nervous and with more courage to play their music.
The performance was really perfect honestly, but these kids can’t deny the little disappoint feeling that none one of their parents makes it to go there and watch their performance. They were really hoping for the parents to come and see their kids play. But in the end, just the last minutes of their performance, Shinoda Minami came and cheering her kids from the standing place. Saya and Haruka was shocked but then joyfulness and playing their last music with enjoyment.
Aloud cheers ended their performance and wide smile was presented on their exhausted face. Turn out of the stage, the kids, especially Haruka was running happily toward her mother that was now standing with the others student from Mijisuka High School that also came to see their band perform.
“Mom!!” a yell and she hugged her mother tight, buried her face on the older woman’s shoulder. Minami only replied the hug and chuckled seeing her younger daughter expressing her feeling out.
“I’m so proud of you! You guys played so amazing!!” praised Minami after she parted with Haruka. The girl was blushing slightly at her mother that smiling proudly and stroking her head.
“Mom, you came! I think you were busy at your café?” asked Saya, a bit disbelieve that his mother was came.
“Of course I coming, silly boy, I want to see you guys’ perform. The last one I can’t manage to come so, I came this time,” replied Minami smiling.
They are then chatting, at the other side Mayu was approaching his younger sister while closed his handy-cam, and he’ll show it toward his parents.
“You’re really great, I’m so proud of you. I bet Papa and Mama will disappoint that they can’t see your performance live,” said Mayu smiling a little while brushed the girl’s hair lightly.
Hearing that Jurina only gave him a sheepish smile, she was really hoping for them to come and see her first performance with her teammate. But they’re now at outside town for an important thing. Disappointed yes, but she can understand them. Beside there are her brother her for her. At that thought she let out her usual smile. Seeing that her younger sister was being herself back Mayu only chuckled lightly and patted the younger girl’s head again lovingly.
While they are still chatting cheerfully, someone come up to them.
“I’m sorry if I interup you guys,” said a middle age woman. They are turned their gaze toward the woman.
“Yes, miss. Something you need?” Minami replied first.
“Ah, I bet you are Shinoda Minami, the mother of Shinoda Saya and Shinoda Haruka. Your kids were so amazing, ne,”
“Ah, thank you, miss,” said Minami a bit confused at how the woman had known her name.
“My name’s Marilyn, the assistant of President of Kamonohashi Agency . If you’re not busy, I want to have time talking with your kids here.”
“Marilyn? I think I’ve heard that name before,” wondering Kuumin. The woman called Marilyn turned her gaze toward Kuumin.
“Yes, you’ve heard it dear. I hope you still remembering me. But that will have another time to talk about. Now, since the agency still have another work to do, you guys can come with me? I just need the teammates and another one for the manager.”
“Ah, I’m the manager. Actually just for one member here but yeah, these guys are in my assistance,” said Kuumin suddenly despite the confusing of the older woman said. The woman only smile lightly and then after said that she’ll deliver the kids to their home after the meeting, while the rest are just roaming around the festival.
-------
The meeting was about the contract things as another reward for the winner of the competition. The Kamonohashi Agency will be assisting them for their debut as a new high school band. The kids were happy especially Saya and Haruka. This twin was dreamed for the debut of their own band and now they can realize the dream together with their friends.
The agency said that this new band will make their first appearance on one of the most popular music tv in Japan, Kouhaku Uta Gassen at the end of the year, which is about two months a head. Hearing that again made them cheer in joy, but of course by the short of time they all have to give their best for this first performance. They are not wants to disappoint the agency that have given them the opportunity for their band being known by public.
Knowing that they’ll be having a tight schedule two months a head Jurina remembered something. She tugged Kuumin’s shirt and said what’s bothering her, hearing that the guy somehow felt guilty. He’ll talk about that later.
“Uhm…are the two months a head they’ll just doing practice? I mean, Takahashi here, she’s having an important family business. If you don’t mind I want you to let her having free time,” said Kuumin.
“Humm…she’s the vocalist right? What do you think?” asked a man to Marilyn. The woman gave a thought then let a small smile toward the younger girl.
“It’s okay. We don’t want to pressure you guys about this. You all also have free times. Just be obedient with the schedule okay?”
“Ah, thank you so much!” said the kids in chorus.
-------
have nice day! :)
-
Finally..I was waiting for it. Great update! Good job Saya!
-
Yeah... another update....
Ray and Minami... huh????
What's going to happen with them?
The others are so cute as usual...
What's going to happen next?
Can't wait to see
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Merry Christmas and Happy New Year
-
teru_fi Thank you for read and comment here!
cisda83 Thank you for read and comment here! let's just see what's happen hehe
here's another update, sorry if it takes time, hope you guys still enjoying this story!
Chapter 15
Getting the short free time, Shinoda’s family along with Itano’s family creates a little party for their kids for their winning the competition and be able to perform at such most popular tv program. Their success really made them proud for the kids, especially Mariko that already known how her twin kids really wanted to become an idol with their own band and become recognized by the society. She’s really happy for the twin.
And now the two families were having their dinner with so much delicious foods on the table, they all are eating while chatting at each other.
“Again I’m really proud for the both of you, Saya, Haruka. Ah you too Yui-kun, thank you for joining their band group and help made things happened. Let us cheer for our kids’ success!” said Mariko proudly and with bright smile leading the cheers.
“Yeah…they all are really great. Thought I was a bit surprise that this boy can do such things like this. Never I think that you are really into this kind of thing huh?” said Tomochin to her son that sat by her right and her wife in the left. She gave him a small smile telling him that she’s proud of him. Seeing the genuine smile of his Ma, Yui can’t help but giggle that he can made them proud of him.
“Yeah, I’ll seriously do it along with my friends but, Ma, I still and will be ready if you want me at your company. I’ve promised, so let me do what I’m desire for for now,” replied Yui and by the gentle smile from them he already get what he want and promised to his self to not let them down on him.
Yui turned his sight toward a girl that sitting beside his Mom, smiling sweetly at the girl when their eyes meet each other. He giggling a bit sees the cute blush on the girl’s cheek. He snapped turned at his best friend that gave him goofy grin.
“Maa don’t flirting at dining table you two,” whispered Saya teasing the couple, Yui glared at him gladly that the parents didn’t notice them.
So on the dinner went well and after that the kids took their place in the gazebo at the backyard. Saya brought his guitar while Yui helped Haruka bringing their snack. Yuki didn’t join them though, she’s went to her bedroom to rest. Minami and Tomo~mi left alone at the dining table, the older woman wanted to learn new recipes. While Mariko and Tomochin chatting at the balcony in the second floor that they can see their kids chatting happily down there.
The younger woman of the two let out a gentle breath that caught a curious look from the taller woman beside her.
“What’s with the gentle sigh?”
“Nothing, it’s just…” she halts a while and let a warm smile on her beautiful face. “I’ve never see he’s so happy like that. Not that I’ve never seen him happy before but, this just, its like he can let out all of his feeling, like a freedom kid playing together with his friends.”
Mariko hearing that can’t help but let a small smile. She’s know that this friend of her having a quite strict and hard kind of chara and the boy have to bear with her strictness.
“And I’m really thank you to your twin for bringing the happiness to him.”
“Hmm, you are welcome Tomochin. And I’ve to thank to your son too, making my salt chara daughter to show more of her emotion. She’s become happier since she tells us that she met with such a kind guy.”
They were smiling at the thought about their kids. They look down, at the laughing kids, Saya was telling funny story while the guitar in his hands and the couple sat before him can’t hold their laughter at the stoic guy weird acts. The two older women didn’t let to notice the holding hands and brushed shoulder between their kids, just feeling happy for them.
A thought crossed in her head and the smile turned into grimace smile. “I wonder…how she’ll react about this if we’ll have our reunion and tell her ‘bout this...” said Tomochin getting the older woman’s attention at her.
Mariko thinking about the younger woman’s mean about but then grimace, “You know, I do not want to take my younger daughter’s happiness. Whatever she’ll react later, we’ll just have told her and make her understand. I know this all are my idea at first but, for my kids happiness. I feel like I’ve to take the responsibility for what I started back then.”
“Maa…I understand. Lest just talk about this with Yuko. Later. For now, I just want to enjoy my short free time with the family.”
“Yeah…you are right.”
--------
After the deal with the agency made before, Saya and his teammates also Kuumin as their manager started their plans with the agency. The agency explained to them all about the concept that this new comer band will have. The concept is amazing thought and they accepted it, thus this concept somehow really fitting with their image. After the concept things and all cleared, the kids already starting their training with the staff of the agency. The agency itself really satisfied with these kids, they all are fast learning and really went well with their plan. First time they all were still stiff, nervous, and anxious with things but by the time, these kids becoming familiar with it. Also the staffs are so kind to them thus that make them less nervous around them.
Today after out of their school, like the schedule, they have to come to the studio for practicing. Usually they’ll fetch by the agency’s bus and after their practice ended, the agency will drive them back to their home. But today’s a bit different as the member of the band came without their vocalist.
Saya was checking his guitar when the door of their practice room being opened a bit rough following by aloud voice. Their focus turned to the intruders that come out of two men, in quite mess suit.
“Hello guys~~!!!” greeted the short man of the two excitedly. His black hair with some blue strands and big goofy smile make him looks so handsome and friendly.
“Hello guys, sorry for the intruder by the way,” another man, the taller one black hair with some brown strands, greeting them with slight smile on his handsome face.
The kids was surprised even shocked and stunned by these two men sudden appearing. They didn’t believe thought that the still most popular boyband will appeared in front of them. They are forgetting thought that they all are now in the same agency with this popular boyband.
“Waaa Kuu-sama and Riku-sama from Persona!!!” exclaimed Haruu excited startled his friends that were in dazed mode. He was keep fanboying nosily until Yui whacked his head for silent.
“That’s hurt you know! Ugh..” said Haruu annoyed while rubbing his poor head.
“You’re so noisy, behave will you?”
“Ah, its okay Yui. I’m glad that there’s any of you can recognize us,” said Riku, the taller man giggling.
“Yeah, yeah…your high spirit really cool!” Kuu casually walked toward them and throw his hands around Yui and Haruu in friendly way.
“Kuu-sama! Of course I can recognize you guys! The super famous Persona!! Waaa I can’t think that now I can see you guys in person. I’m your fan and I reaaaallly like you guys!!” again Haruu expressing his happiness meeting with his favorite singers.
“Hahaha…we’re happy too can meet with such talents and energetic kouhai like you guys,” said Kuu giggling.
“Ah, its such an honor the both of you come here, Wakamatsu-san and Otawa-san,” said Saya to his senpai.
“Iya, iya..don’t be so formal like that Saya. You guys are our kouhai and not just our kouhai, you guys already become our younger brothers and sisters. So just treat us like your older brothers, you guys got it?” said Riku to them.
“Yeah..yeah, just call us Kuu-nii and Riku-nii, not –sama, you got it Haruu?” Kuu said and gave a wink at the younger guy, which only made the drummer over enjoy at his favorite senpai.
They are happy that the senpai were kind to them.
“Ah, I didn’t see your vocalist, where’s she?” asked Riku wondering.
“Humm, she was with her older brother before so she didn’t came along with us but she said she’ll be here soon thought,” said Kuumin.
“I see. Oh, yeah did you guys already know that for the upcoming performance you guys will duet with us?” said Riku got their attention.
“Eh?” curious Haruka, she looked at their so called manager. Kuumin just look aside.
“What are you meaning about, Riku-nii? Duet with you guys? I mean with Persona?” asked Saya with can’t believe expression. Really, is just too much for them. Being debut and also perform at such big program really made him delighted, what more now that their so called big bro will also perform with them. Persona will perform together with Majijo Band. He can’t think what’s their school’s mates will react at this big news.
“Kuumin, is that true? Why didn’t you tell us?!” asked Yui.
“Err…”
“Hehe…do not angry at him. It us that want to inform this news to you guys. I know its’ll somehow will give you guys some pressure that you guys will and have to giving all the best of you into the performance. But we believe that you guys can do it,” said Riku giving them some courage.
“So, can you guys give such a wonderful performance?” asked Kuu seeing at his kouhai.
They all are silent for a while.
“Of course we can! We all already came at this state now, no way we’ll show a leak performance, right guys?” said Saya to his teammates. His confident and optimistic aura showed up, encouraging his teammates.
“Of course not, we will show them our best performance that they’ll notice us and recognize us as the future popular idol,” said Yui such in serious.
“Yeah!”
“Un!” agreed Haruu and Haruka. They’ll become a new idol, the dream that they’ll tried to achieve since the band created.
Riku, Kuu, and Kuumin seeing them with nice confident and high spirit, they think these kids will get their dream come true.
“Ah yeah…where’s Kai-nii?” asked Yui.
“Oh, somethings have to do, don’t worry we can practice with him later,” replied Riku.
“So, let’s us start the practice?”
“OOSH!!”
--------
“No no no, it’s not like that. That’s sounds a bit strange, hmm like this.”
Saya was teaching Jurina how to sing their one of three songs that they’ll perform later at the event. Jurina was really surprised after her teammates telling her the added plan. She thought that Majijo Band will have to perform only for one song but it’s turn out that with the duet they’ll having with their senpai as its Persona, they’ll giving another chance to also joint with some of famous singer to sing along with them, thought it was just Jurina at first but the younger girl immediately rejected it, said that she dosen’t want to sing alone with people she dosen’t know. So for the sake of the plan to keep going they agreed to add Saya, to accompany Jurina.
And now these two vocalists were in Minami’s café, discussing the songs.
“Like that, you got it?”
“Hmm…”
“Nah, don’t force yourself. We’ll do this slowly until you can understand fully,” Saya patted Jurina’s head tried to reassuring the younger girl.
“Heei~ you two look so serious, discussing about the event?” asked Minami at the kids while placing a cake on the table. Saya wanted to take a bit but he got slapped on the hand by his mother.
“Not for you,” Minami glared at the guy and shoved the cake in front Jurina. The girl gave her famous cat-like smile at the woman. “You’re so cute~~” she pinched the girl’s cheek.
She sitting there, looking at Saya and Jurina continuing their discussing. Somehow, the more she looks at the younger one it gave her a familiar feeling.
“You two look so cute together.”
A sentence from the older woman leaving them stunned. Saya turned his sight at his mother confusing, while Jurina being silent.
Minami stroked Jurina’s head softly and mumbled slowly before getting up leaving the teens alone in confuse.
“How I hope you’re the Takahashi that I know.”
Jurina nudged at Saya’s T-shirt, getting the guy’s attention.
“Didn’t you tell your parents already that you’re dating Miyuki-chan?” asked Jurina with narrowed face, the guy only shooking his head dumbly at the question.
“Why didn’t you tell it yet?”
“Tell who what?” another question getting their attention. A bit shocked they averted their gaze at the arrived Miyuki. She sat in front of them and seeing them in curious.
“A-aa..ano..” Jurina stuttering being straddled.
“Tell your Nii-chan that she like him!” snapped Saya. He said that quickly and out off mind. He startled a moment later after he said that and whinged in pain felt that his shin being kicked.
Beside him, Jurina hearing the guy’s blurted out was lowering her head in silent. Miyuki was glaring at Saya that showing his apologized face. There’s awkward silent between them. Moment later Jurina stand up.
“Hm..I’ve to going back home now,” said Jurina with lower voice without looking at Miyuki and Saya.
Saya was startled, wanted to stop the younger girl but she’s already walked toward the door.
“Auch!” Saya rubbed his head that was being whacked by a book Miyuki’s holding.
“I’ve told you to not mention about her feeling!” scolded Miyuki. She’s now worried the younger girl will bothered by this thing.
“My tongue slipped! You surprised me and I didn’t think to have said that…ugh..I’m sorry..”
“Haah…can’t help then. Things will go awkward with her tomorrow. Just hope she doesn’t thinking about this matter,” said Miyuki let a sigh.
“Yeah..”
“It’s not that I didn’t support her. The one thing that I’m concerned about is her feelings are same with Nii-chan’s feeling toward her.”
“What do you mean?” nothing replied instead Miyuki asking for what was their talking before she came.
“Err…it’s about…”
-------
Jurina was walking alone in the corridor, she’s looks deep in thought. Turned left, the girl startled felt that her head bumped into something, or someone.
“Hey, you okay?” its Ren though, a bit shocked bumped with the younger girl. He looks at her in worry.
“Ah, Ren-senpai…ano..I’m okay,” replied Jurina with low voice without looking at the older guy.
Ren sense that this girl was not in her usual, ‘Something must have been bothering her.’
“Ah!” Ren was searching something in his pocket and brought the thing out. “I roaming around shop-center and found this one. Here, hoe you like it,” he showed a bracelet and took Jurina’s right hand that make the girl flinched, he placed the bracelet on her palm.
“Hope this will ease whatever bothering yo,” said Ren softly and smiles at the younger girl that still in stunned.
“I’ve to go, see you later!” and with final stroke at the head he left Jurina there.
After Ren left had her alone there, Jurina again back to her deep thought. She was thinking about what have Saya said before and how’s she feels right now, her feeling about the older guy that she’s been adored.
She looking at the cute bracelet in her hand, and then let a single soft sigh.
“Gomenne, senpai…”
-------
“Yoosh! Let’s practice for the dance!”
“Eh, mata?! I’ve be able do dance properly, why practice for it again. No, I’m tired,” rejected Mayu spaced the bench they’ve been occupied since their practice for the line. The hooded guy casually lying down his body there. Yuki that now standing placed her both hand on the hip, looking skeptical at the guy.
“No no no. Not yet, although you’ve able to do it, there’s still some miss in your move, not that you’re still stiff in some parts. Come on, Mayu-kun, get up get up!” Yuki tried to pulling the sleeping guy’s hand which made Mayu startled that he’s nearly fall to the ground.
“Don’t pull my hand!” he pulled back his hand make the girl a bit stumble back. She’s pouting at the guy coldness.
“Don’t pout! You look ugly-ouch! Hey! Don’t mess with my bangs!!” Mayu hardly shoving the taller girl’s hand from his adore bangs. Quickly he tidy his messy bangs while glared at the laughing girl. ‘Why this girl…uhh…’ grumbled Mayu.
He want to angry at her that always make fun of him but just can’t, it was like the longer he’s been with this tall beautiful girl, he just felt more comfortable. Likes he really can be his true self if he around Yuki.
“Haha…you’ve to look at your face, Mayu-kun! That’s funny and cute~” she poked his cheeks and again being shoved again by Mayu. “I wonder, why are you really took more concern with your bangs, huh.”
Mayu just ignore it and then stood up.
“Hyaahh, come on,” in the end he just obeying the girl’s wants.
They took place, there’s cleaner than before and Mayu really satisfied with himself. After calming herself down she set up the music using her phone, Yuki stand up in front of Mayu, stretched out her left hand on the short guy’s shoulder and the other in Mayu’s left’s hand, she felt the guy’s other hand on her hip. She jerked when Mayu suddenly brought her closer.
“Kyaa!”
“You’ve to look at your face, that’s funny and cute~~” teased Mayu. He laughing felt that the taller girl irritatedly punched his shoulder.
They dancing together, enjoying every moves and steps they make. Yuki didn’t deny though, this short guy have skilled the dance. Felt that the feelings she felt at the first time she met the guy’s eyes for the first time filled her heart. It felt delighted.
“Did you know that we’ll having vacation this week?”
“Vacation? We?”
“Yup! Me, Ren-kun, Kuumin, Saya, Paru, Yui-kun, Miyuki-chan, Kanon-chan and Haruu,” said Yuki listed whose will come at the said vacation.
“You didn’t list me, so I won’t come.”
“Eh, yeah…whatever, you’ll join with us though.”
“Why I’ve to join too? I don’t want to go.”
“I said so. So, yes you’ll come along.”
“No.”
“Yes.”
“No.” “No.”
“Yes.”
“Yes!”
“Huh?!”
“Oh, come on it’ll be fun. I bet you’ve never have vacation before, beside with your family,” Yuki was griming in win at the confuse Mayu.
He shocked his head, grinning. This girl really can make confusing him and make him do what she wants. A thought then pop out in his mind.
“Still no and what are gonna do then?” asked Mayu with challenging voice.
Yuki was annoying at the stubborn guy but a thought also pop out in her mind. “Then I’ll posting all of yours drawing at the bulletin board, how’s that sound?” she know that this guy was treasuring his draws that he don’t want others to bother it. She’s smirking at him. Ah they both still dance though. Mayu was spinning her around before hold back in his arms. He can see the sparkle in the tall girl’s beautiful eyes, enjoying her plan and their dance.
But he’s not that easy to tricking though.
“Heee…you can’t do that!”
“Oh yes, I can~”
“Ugh, okay. You win. I’ll be glad though if you posting them, I don’t mind. They all will see one of a nice draw of mine. A very very nice one~” said Mayu with mysterious grin. Suddenly Yuki was feeling bad about it. She narrowed her eyes at the short guy.
“Hm? What is it?” asked Yuki wondering. Without replied it immediately, he drawing their body closer and then whisper in her ear.
“A draw of you when you changing in the locker room.”
“A draws of me what?!!”
“ITTAIII!!!” Mayu fallen onto the ground, rolling while holding his ankle that was being kicked quite “hard”.
Above him, Yuki was in red embarrassed of what the guy has told her. Anger could be seen in her flushing face.
“Are you peeked me at the locker room? You…Pervert!!” with final blow at his other ankle, Yuki neglecting the poor groaning guy on the floor and walked toward the bench to collecting all her things. “How..is he..that..was..ugh…” mumbling Yuki irritatedly.
‘Argh..it’s hurt..I was just joking! Shit!’ still in pain Mayu can see Yuki already in the door, the girl was stopping though looking back at him in smile? Ah no that’s evil smirk.
“You’ll join, because your dearly younger sister also joining with us,” she said that and smashed the door shut leaving Mayu still lying in the ground.
“Gah! It’ll be annoying.”
-------
The Takahashi sibling were walking in the way home, Jurina was talking about her activity today. Today was no practice schedule though so they all just gathering in their clubroom. Suddenly Jurina stopped her steps turned to face her older brother. Mayu was also stopped looking at the girl’s confusing but then after seeing her showing her cute pleading eyes at him he turned his face aside.
“No.”
“Eeehhh….”
“No, Jurina. If you want to join them in that said vacation, the answer’s no,” said Mayu firmly. Jurina began all pouty and whiny. She took his left hand and swaying it like a little kid.
“Pleaaseee~~ I want to go~~ why I can’t go? Onii-chaaan~~” she use her most power cute puppy-pleading face.
“No Jurina. You do know that we also have family’s appointment at that time right?”
“That’s the day after the day, we still can go at the morning, right? Onegai~ Onii-chaan~~”
Mayu tried his best to avoid glancing at the girl. But who’s him to reject such plead of this oh so cute little sister of him. Letting out a very heavy sigh he gave up.
“Okay, stop swaying my hand. I’ll try to talk with Papa, just hope she’ll let us go vacation with them. I’ll try okay. Ugh!” hearing that Jurina instantly throwing herself at her older brother, giving the short guy a bear hug. Mayu have to step back so their body didn’t fall to the ground.
“Arigachuuu~~~”
“Ugh…ha..ha..anything for you.”
-
Lovely family :)
-
:hiakhiakhiak: :hiakhiakhiak: LOL MaYuki moment :ptam-glow: :hee:
-
MORE Oshima family!!!!!!!# :hip smile:
-
Yeah... an update...
Ah.. lots of takahashi stuff here...
What about other family?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Kakeru15 Thanks for coming and drop your comment here! :)
crosteks I'm glad you LOL-ed at the them hehe :)
arawche07 here some, hope you like it....will add more for other family as well Thanks for coming and the comment!! :)
cisda83 Thank you for read and comment here! will add more for them, hope still keep around :)
Chapter 16 part1
Yuko was spacing in the kitchen when Haruna come, the taller woman was wondering why her wife standing there while holding a knife. Slowly she approaching the younger woman, placed her hand on the other hand that’s holding the knife, took it and placed the knife away from them. those gesture startled the shorter woman from her spacing out and looked at the taller woman behind her with surprised face.
“You startled me there, Nyan-nyan..” said Yuko.
“Don’t spacing out when you making food, you can hurt yourself, you know,” replied Haruna with worry in her voice. “Something must have been bothering you, what is it? You just can tell me, Yuu-chan.”
“Hum…yeah, my mind was being bothered lately.”
“About work?” a shook of head and a light sigh make her curious as for what make her dearly wife looks so stress.
“It’s about the kids. Lately, Mariko and Tomochin called me for talking. We’re discussing about the deal that we’ve made years ago about our kids,” said Yuko started.
“Then what’s make you looks worried?”
“The problem is Mariko’s daughter now dating Tomochin’s son, Haruka-chan and Yui-kun. At first they didn’t allow them but then they said that by just seeing how happy those kids with each other, they just don’t have a heart to break them. Their kids happiness was all for them.” Yuko let out another sigh before continued, “By that, now we’re worried about our reunion with Takamina later. Yourself known how short temper she’s and what she can do if the things we’ve been planned before went not well like we’ve been hoping for.”
Haruna was not surprised at all, she’s already predicted this will happened despite how they’ve been planned all the things. But she’s more worried for what she’s about to said to her wife.
“Not just Yui-kun and Haruka-chan…I’m sorry but, our daughter, Miyuki-chan also dating Saya-kun now,” Yuko was startled for the second time, seeing her taller woman shocked.
“E-eh? How? Why no one telling me? Miyuki-chan?”
“Un..I only just knew this from Miichan too. I don’t know why she’s hiding it and not telling me either but when I asked about this to her she’s was like hesitated and did not want to talk about it, said that not to tell you. Are you somehow telling her to not dating until she’s graduate from high school too?” said Haruna giving the younger woman a suspicious look. While Yuko just averted her sight to other way making the older woman more suspicious.
“Err…you know, that was part of the plan too, right? Okay, this just getting me depressed, why that Bakamidget didn’t show up until now? Huh!” exasperating Yuko about her best-friend. The time for their plan getting nearing though, yet the only one left from their group was Takamina and Acchan.
“Hmm…they both just disappear like that, didn’t give us any news. I’m worried about them.”
The women just fell in silent, their mind traveled to their young’s times when they were still together with their friends until things up and made them have to part. The first one to go was Oshima’s family but they’re going back after a year, and then Takahashi’s family.They are just go like that, without news made them shocked and worry that what if something bad happened to them. Then Itano’s family that after the younger couple of the group getting married, some weeks later they’ve to go to France, about stuff with Itano’s big family. Mariko was quite stressed that time about their parting friends but she and Yuko believing in their promised.
And now that, Tomochin has come back, Takamina and her family yet don’t know where about.
The women’s time recalling the old times were ruined when a cheerful voice come to the kitchen.
“Ohayou Kaa-chan, Mom!” greeted Kanon smiling but then dropping the smile immediately when the younger one see her one of her parent’s sad and depressing expression, this make her worry.
“Kaa-chan, are you okay? You look depressing though,” said Kanon in worry. Yuko and Haruna startled a bit at their younger daughter presence. Their turned their attention to the younger girl.
“Kanon-chan, come here…no dear, Kaa-chan just tired. Maybe because of just too much work to do,” said Yuko toward the girl in her embrace. Still yet by saying that Kanon looked at her Kaa-chan more worried.
“Mou, don’t working yourself too much. I don’t want you to be sick later,” complaining Kanon pouted.
“Hehe, do not worry. I know my limit kid. Sorry if I made you worry.”
“Hmm...”
“Hey, are you gonna go now? Already prepared what you’ve to bring?” Haruna really glad and happy seeing their younger girl back to the cheerful kid she’s and being clingy again, can’t help but to asked the younger girl about their trip.
“Ah yeah, things already prepared Mom and Nii-chan said that we will go after breakfast though. He was preparing the car now,” answered Kanon.
“Is that so…then helping us preparing the foods then so you guys can go on time?”
“Un!”
After placed and arranged their package Ren closing the baggage and then went to the driver seat. The car they’ll use for the trip was Kuumin’s though. They’ve doing this before last year, but they credited public mini bus. Now that Kuumin managed to talk to his parents to lend him one of their car they’ll using it with Ren being the driver.
“Be careful on the way okay. Do not drive too fast, keep the safety and take care of your sisters,” said Yuko to Ren that was settle his seat belt.
“Okay Kaa-chan, I’ll take care of them. Don’t worry and I’ll be careful in driving.”
“Good.”
“Girls, take care there and have fun!”
“Okay Mom!” replied the girls in union. They are looking at their parents through the window.
“Have fun kids and be careful!!” called Haruna while waving her hands.
“Hmm…we’ve nothing work to do today right?” asked Yuko after they see the car leaving.
“Hn? I think there’s any. What do you want to do today?”
“Jaa…”
“Kyaa!!!”
“I want to play with my Nyannyan~~” cheering Yuko while pushed her wife entering their house.
After the kids bid goodbye toward their parents, Ren then drives the car to fetch one by one of their friends. The first one was Shinoda’s kids, Miyuki has e-mailed the guy that they’re on the way toward his home and when they arrived there, Yuki, Saya, and Paru already waiting in front of their gate. They greeted aunt Minami, and then Yuki and her twin sibling get in on the car. Yuki took the front seat beside Ren, while Paru took the seat beside Miyuki and Kanon and Saya on the last row.
They’re all headed to Yui’s place, there’s also Haruu waiting for them. Soon after the two guys get in the car, Ren drives the car toward Jurina’s home. They arrived right after Jurina, Mayu, and Kuumin get out from a limo. The kids also get out from the car and approached them.
“So you guys already take your parents to the airport?” asked Ren. Kuumin had said before that the Takahashi family will going to America for family’s matter. But because their kids, especially Jurina really wanted to go on vacation with her friends, with a heavy feeling and do not want to getting down her excited girl Takamina let her kids to go and thus she, Atsuko, and Maeda-san have to go first. Mayu, Jurina, along with Kuumin will go the next morning.
“Ah, Senpai...and the others too,” said Jurina seeing her friends get out of the car that they’ll use for the trip.
“Just in time Ren! And yeah, we’ve just escort them to the airport and then come back home to take our luggage,” replied Kuumin. He said to them wait a while when the three siblings get their things and Yui with Saya and Haruu helped them storing them inside the baggage.
Mayu took the front seat, said that he can’t stand sitting in the limit place and needed air when he’s in the car. Kuumin just nodded at that while Jurina shrugged said that her older brother can’t really get on the long trip with car. So the other just understands it. Thus, ren began to drive on they long trip.
On the way the kids were having fun, at the back Saya, Yui, and Haruu make a little concert of them, sometimes Kuumin will crack jokes and they’ll also get Yuki to sing as well only the resulted the boys got sleepy because Yuki’s way to sing was just like a mother lulling her baby to sleep. Thus got Yuki an irritated and embarrassed got teasing by them.
“Ah, Nii-chan!” called Kanon suddenly. Ren just gave a Hum for he has to still focus on the road.
“Um..I want to pee, can we stop for a while?” asked the younger a bit embarrassed. Fortunately that she’s just sitting right behind her nii-chan so no one will hear her, beside the other also looks like losing their energy and just sit quietly on their seat.
“Hum sure. We’ve go quite long too. Wait, I’ll search a place for us to drop by..ah looks like we’ve to stop at petrol station,” just in time. Ren then drive the car toward the station. This made question from the other and he just replied that we’ve been driving for long and need to fresh up a little. This idea makes them relieved and thanked the older guy for them to need the fresh air. After parked the car and turned down the engine, the kids get out and breathed satisfy. Meanwhile Kanon dragged her older sister with her toward the toilet.
“Guys, I’ve to full up the gasoline back, its look like Kuumin didn’t check the fuel before. You can rest here or buy somethings to eat. I won’t be long.”
Told that, Ren drive the car and the others just rest there. Jurina followed Miyuki and Kanon to the toilet and Mayu also tailed his sister said that he need to go to the restroom too. Haruu and Saya went to the mini-market there to buy snacks. Yuki with Haruka sat there to tire to walk around while Kuumin went nowhere.
An half hour later they’re gathering back and got in the car, thus the trip continues.
“Uwaaaa kireiiiii~~” reaction Jurina, Kanon, and Yui, Mayu were sleeping though, it was their first time to go there while the other just smiling at the scenery before them. Feeling nostalgia and missed this place beautiful scenery.
The car now was in the way alongside with sea at the right and highs-lands at the left. The sea can be seen cleary through the window and its looks beautiful and when they turn down it the fresh air of the sea mixing with the air of green makes them refreshing.
“Aaa I want to play in the seashore~!!” excited Jurina, the bright smile on her face. ‘’
“Haha…we will play there later Jurina-chan. Just wait a little more we’re almost get there,” said Ren feels happy seeing Jurina happy like that.
“Yeah yeah..hold a little Jurina-chan. When we got to the Inn you can dive to the seashore,” nodded Yuki patted the girl’s head. She’s just too cute with her kid’s expression having their first trip with friends. But as she look at the front seat through the rear view mirror, she can’t help but to let a small smile seeing the guy that face almost covered by the hood. He’s look so in peace there while the others making noisy.
Just like Ren had said before, not long they are all finally arrived at the said Inn that will be their place for to stay. The building was quite big though, around there are garden also a little waterfall. In front of the Inn there’s a girl standing there, welcoming them with such cute smile. Ren parked the car and once the engine dead the the kids jump out from the car and walked toward the girl.
“Irasshaimase~ welcome to Kizaki’s Inn!” greeted the girl.
“Uwaa Yuria-chan! Eh, so the place that we’ll stay in is yours?” said Jurina surprised.
“Yeah…you’re surprised, so Kuumin didn’t tell you huh?” replied the girl called Yuria or Kizaki Yuria. She’s their friend at school although in different class. She was introduced by Kuumin to them as his girlfriend, the girl was kind though and Jurina like her some trick in magic.
“Forgot hehe…” Kuumin give sheepish smile toward his girlfriend, the girl only let out a sigh at the baka guy.
“Ah, you guys must have tired. Come in, I’ll guide you guys to your room.
“Just in time Yuria-chan~ I want to lay a bit. My back felt so hurt to long sitting in the car,” said Haruu exercise his body.
“Okay guys. We’ll rest for a while and then we will have lunch at the seashore, how that sounds?” said Ren that having an exclaimed replied from them. So on, Yuria escort them to their room. Yuki, Paru, and Yuria will be in one room while Miyuki, Kanon, and Jurina will be in one room beside them. at other side Kuumin split the guys also in two room. Ren, Mayu, and him in one room and the other one will be Saya, Yui, and Haruu.
Yuria was about to take a walk to the seashore when she noticed Ren and Kuumin preparing their said lunch at the seashore. Seeing the two guys, she walked toward them.
“Hey, you guys not tired? Already preparing these by the two of you,” asked Yuria wondering. She looked at Kuumin in worry. The guy a bit startled by the sudden presence of the girl and just gave her a small smile, reassuring the girl that he’s okay.
“No, its okay. We’ve to prepare this before the kids come, so we can eat together and playing here.”
“Yeah..don’t worry Yuria-chan…ah Mayu-kun can you also bring the tend? At the back of baggage,” said Ren to the short guy that approach them holding two bags of foods.
Mayu only nodded and placed the bags then walked back toward the car. Yuria looked at the hooded guy feeling wondered. She’s still confusing though about the guy’s behavior. He always looks so cool, quiet, and even without expression. She’s has asked this to Jurina but the girl only shrugged and said that that had become his attitude.
“If you wondering why he helped us, just so you know that in the whole trip to here he was all sleeping although we’ve made such a noised. So he got more energy then to help us,” said Kuumin.
“Hee…”
“Baka, he was asleep while using headphone at such high volume of course he dosen’t disturbed,” said Ren.
Yuria was asked to call the others for lunch. She was walked to the girls section when Yuki suddenly appear in front of her.
“Ah- Yuki-senpai! You’re already up.”
“Yuria-chan, yeah…I’ve such comfortable rest here. I’ll never forget how refreshing this place could be. Such a nice Inn indeed. And…please don’t call me senpai, we ’rent in school now, ne..” smiled Yuki to the younger. Yuria only nodded her head in shy, and then she said that the lunch at the seashore already prepared. Thus Yuki offer to call for the guys while Yuria continues to call the other girls.
“Uwaa coooolll….the best lunch ever!!” yelled Haruu while running over their tend, there’re Ren, Kuumin, and Mayu resting there with the foods already served.
“Waa..Nii-chan, you guys had prepared all of these? Thought you’re tired?” asked Miyuki worried but also happy that she’s dose need to prepare the lunch. Today’s weather was too bright though.
“Yeah..not much though, some of Yuria’s employees had gave us a hands so things just fine then.”
“Hee…never though that you’ll doing so much movements, hey hey~” teasing Jurina sitting beside her older brother and nudged at the guy’s side.
“Haa..haa…its just because I’ve been asleep during the trip, so they asked my help.”
“Oh yeaah~~”
“Ugh, stop it. Go ahead take your lunch, you must be hungry.”
“Haha hai~~ you want me to pick some for you too?”
“I’m okay, I’ll get myself later.”
“Okay!”
Everyone had their lunch together in cheerful, some jokes and teasing there and there, so on they are dive in the beach. Saya, Yui, and Haruu were having swimming competition. Yuki, Jurina, Miyuki, and Haruka playing volley while Yuria and Kanon make a sand Castile.
“Why not playing in the water?” asked Ren when he takes a sit beside Mayu that was reading a manga and headphone on. He moves a bit realizing the taller guy took place beside him.
“You want one?” he offered a can of cold water. Mayu took it, just in time he felt a bit thirsty.
“Thanks, and nope. I don’t want to waste my energy, best to have my free time reading this,” replied Mayu. Until now Ren always took chance to having some talk with this guy. Trying to get his attention and maybe he can have his permission. And by the comfy feeling he get with this cyborg guy, he think he can get it.
“And you?”
“Having my rest here, driving such a long way was loosing so much my energy, haahh…”
“Hm.”
There’s silent, not so comfortable though. Mayu had back to read his manga and Ren running his eyes to the guys had fun in the water, Kanon too looks so happy playing with Yuria and the girls over there…he let out a smiles and little laugh at the certain girl there. Her moves to catch the falling ball was amusement, she’s looks sooooo cute laughing and pouting when she can’t get the ball. And let out a worry yell when the puppy-look like girl nearly bumped with Miyuki.
-----
At other place, inside a plane, Takamina was reading her book while she’s sensing a little movement beside her. Placed the book away, she look at her wife that was sleeping. She’s seems to having a bad dream.
“Atsuko? Hey, wake up…Atsuko..” called Takamina softly in worry. She shake her a bit and not long she got the younger woman jolted a bit and wake up from her bad dream. A slight rush of breathing and sweat was slowly running on her face. And her eyes were narrowing can’t focus yet.
“Atsuko…honey, you okay? You’ve bad dream?” asked Takamina again in concern while wiping the sweat and nearly falling tears. This made her really worried.
Finally after some-minutes, she’s calm down and faced her wife.
“Minami…”
“You okay? What are you dreamed about? Can you tell me..”
“I..I was..I was dreamed about our kids…they..she, ugh..”
“Maa maa..its okay, its okay. They’ll in vacation and have fun now, right. They’ll be fine, we’ll see them tomorrow okay, don’t worry..” though she said that, seeing her wife having such dream she can’t deny the heavy and weird feeling about her kids.
“Shh…we’ll call them once we got on the airport, okay? Don’t worry..” Takamina brought her wife in embrace and stroking her back to calming her.
-----
Back to the kids. After playing so much fun, they’ll are going back to the Inn. Helped by the Inn’s employees they’re gathered their belongings and tidy up the place before got back to for rest.
Ren had said their next plan was having fun at the festival that a nearby village will be hold tonight. So for the up coming event, Ren told them to get rest and prepare for the festival.
“Ah Jurina-chan, wait!” called Ren.
Jurina that was about to enter her room turned back at the call and frowned seeing the older guy, he seems to carry a carton bag.
“Yes?”
“Err…for the event later tonight. Can you wear this? I want to see in these clothes, if…if you want..” stuttered Ren while handing the said bag to Jurina.
The girl was hesitate to take the bag but can’t help the heat warming by the older guy’s attention toward her. He’s such a nice guy, really. And she was glad that the guy was having feeling for her, but…
Shyly Jurina took the bag and lowered her head, tried to hide the shading face of her.
“Uhm…arigatou, Ren-senpai..umm I’ll wear them later,” said the younger girl slowly.
“Nice! I hope you like it..then..see you later!” Ren turned back, smiling happily walked back toward his room. The sight of his crush wearing the bracelet he gave him before really make him happy and tonight he wanted to see how the girl’s look with the clothes he had gave to her.
“Hey~ hey~ you looks so happy my friend, something nice happened?” Kuumin suddenly appear make the taller guy jolted a bit.
“You shocked me! Huh? Nothing happened. By the way where are you going?” asked ren back seeing his friend in yukata and towel on his neck.
“Nothing? Ah I’ll know it later..yo, the guys planned to having baths at onsen. Wanna join?”
“Mayu-kun?”
“Yep!”
“Sure, I want to relax my stiff body.”
“Come on!”
see ya in the next part!!
-
So great to see another chapter
Ah... The kids have fun day...
Girls and boys...
Well Atsuko is worried?
What's going to happen next?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Yay an update! I hope that you could update..faster if it wasn't too much..
-
cisda83 Thanks for coming and drop your comment here! have fun for today :)
teru_fi Thanks for coming and drop your comment here! I try my best to make it fast...hope to see you still around
here's the next part, sorry for the grammar and..enjoy!
Chapter 16 part2
“You’re wearing this wrong way, baka!” Saya was frowned seeing Yui wearing his obi the wrong way.
“Hee..I thought it’s right, It’s long time I didn’t wear Japaneses clothes..” said Yui scratching his back head and sheepish smile on his face. Saya sighed then offered for help which the guy thanking his best friend.
“Guys! The girls are coming,” announce Haruu. The guys are waiting outside the Inn. Each was wearing Japaneses clothes except Ren and Mayu. Reasons are nothing, just not in the mood to wear those clothes. Ren wearing long pants, white shirt, and black jacket, while Mayu short pants, T-shirt, and his favorite navy blue hoodie jacket and glasses on. The others just shrugged it off.
“Holaa we’re ready~~” Miyuki and Yuria come out first, wearing blue Kimono for Miyuki and orange one for Yuria. These girls are looks so cute and beautiful.
“Kireeiiii~~~” Saya and Kuumin got stunned seeing their lover in such beautiful appearance. The other guys also appreciate their nice outfit.
“So cute Miyuki-chan,” said Ren patted his sister’s head.
“Hehe arigatou~”
“Hai~hai~ we’re coming too~” this time was Kanon with her cute pink Kimono and Haruka in purple kimono. They both looks so shy that’s make them more cutie, even Yui got slapped from Saya for staring to long at his twin.
“Jaa then, it left with those two. I wonder how they’ll look like?” said Kuumin wonder. Slightly nudged Ren and Mayu just only get a glare from the two guys.
Not long there are step out two beautiful girls from the Inn.
Ren was stunned in his stand. The girl that wearing the yellow with pink flower pattern really make her looks so beautiful and the accessories on the head only make her look more cute. He’s happy, really that the younger girl wearing the clothes that he was given before. Also the bracelet.
Beside him, Mayu also looks stunned at the taller girl beside his younger sister. It’s like she’s looks different from the usual he seeing this girl. Like there’s something that tricked inside, the feels like the first time he met the taller girl. With the blue one and sakura’s pattern adornment the girl’s Kimono, also the shy and beautiful smile on her cute face.
The two guys were pulled out from their thoughts when the two girls standing in front of them.
Jurina felt embarrassed wearing the clothes moreover these outfit were given from the taller guy beside her bog brother. She’s lucky that he wasn't asked her from where she got this but tough that she’s really like this one and hoping she not looks funny wearing this.
“You’re so cute Jurina-chan,” the first comment, Jurina looked up and found the gentle and warm smile of her crush one, only made her cheek grew redder and bowing her head again. A cough getting her attention and looked up again her face only this time she seeing another kind of smile of her older brother, quickly she walked toward him and holding his right arm, tried to hide herself behind the short guy.
Her action was watching by the others, and they’re all can’t think of how this young girl can be cuter than this.
“Alllllright guys!! I think we’ve to go now, do not want to waste the time having fun at the festival,” announced Kuumin getting the others attention.
After checked other things then these kids started to walk together toward the said festival. It’s not that far from the Inn though, also they can see the beautiful scenery and feeling the fresh air of the night.
They’re all getting excited arriving at the festival. There are many peoples here wondering around and the stand-stand that offering many delicious foods, games, and other funny things. At first they’re together went toward the small temple that was decorated nicely. After praying then these kids wondering around looking at the goods selling and peoples playing games.
“Na minna! Why can’t we take a challenge there?” Haruu pointed at the stall not far from them.
“Goldfish scooping?”
“Yeah! Why not? Let see which ever of us can scoop more the fish,” agreed Ren.
Mayu do not want to play but by just a pleading eyes and said that she doesn’t want her older brother to be a coward, Mayu defeated and just agreed whatever this younger girl of him said.
Thus the guys were having the match to catching more fish. The girls were cheering them, they’re having fun here. By the time, there are only two guys that were able to catches the fish more than the other.
“Hyaaahh it was really difficult..and the paper scooper ‘Poi’ were easily to break,” complained Saya seeing at his own bowl that only having three goldfish there.
“Ya ya ya…these paper are weak, I was just got one, duh!” said Haruu too looking sadly at his own bowl.
“Maah you guys just to mess while scooping the fish don’t blame the paper scooper,” added Yui grinning.
“Cih! You got five,” pouted Kuumin, in his bowl only four.
“I’ve trick to scooping them hehe..”
“Jaa…since these two that got more than you guys. So let’s have second match?” said Yuki.
“You want to try?”
“Bring it on,” Mayu and Ren releasing back the fish to the pool. They got eight for each one though.
“Okay, Therese rule, you two can only using one paper scooper and have to scoop the fish in one minute. Whoever got the more fish, it’s the winner,” Milky said the rule.
“Okay! That’s easy,” Ren smirking, plans that he’ll show how good he’s at this scooping fish game.
Mayu just silent and get ready for the second match. Jurina looking at the older guy, a bit worry.
“Nii-chan…”
“Hm?”
“…Ganbatte ne.”
“Hn,” Mayu patted the girl’s head softly and gave her a slight smile, said that he’ll not lose in this game.
“Ready…start!”
Ren make his first move while Mayu got silent.
“Err Mayu-senpai are not moving yet?” said Kanon confusing.
“Maybe he’s planning something, let just see,” Haruka replied.
And the one minute’s over.
“YAK! Stop scooping!” announce Saya. “Such an intense match huh, let see who is getting more.”
Mayu and Ren handed their bowl and Yuki and Kuumin being the jury count it.
“Ren got three here.”
“Yes!!” Ren was smiling and bumping each others fist with Kuumin. But
“Hee Mayu-kun got five here. So the winner is Mayu-kun!” said Yuki showing five of goldfish swimming in the bowl.
“Hwaaa cool! Mayu-senpai you’re so good at this game!” cheered Haruu.
“Yeah! You’re skilled scooping those fish,” added Yui.
“Hn, it’s nothing. Just so you had said earlier, I also have trick to scoop the fish,” said Mayu casually. Thus he’s got more prise from them and Jurina happily hugging her big brother.
“Maah, you’ve to work harder. Not bad, not bad…” Kuumin patted Ren’s shoulder, while the taller guy just stood there with defeated look. Looking at him, Yuki felt pity but can’t help let out a happy smile at the hooded guy for his victory.
After then, they’re continues the wondering, buying sweets and goods. By the time they’re parted and went by pair.
YuiParu pair was walking together in holding hands. Yui was happy can have free time and having fun with his girlfriend. By the school’s assignment and the practice, they’re rarely get have time together. So since they’re was giving times to refreshing Kuumin throwing an idea to have vacation here. It’s his first time going her while the others it’s their second times.
“Ne Yui, let see that stall. They’re selling foods, I want to try..” Paru tugged Yui’s shirt, pulled the guy from his thought. Yui turned his head looking at the said stall and looking back at the girl.
“Sure, why not. Let me treat you there,” he gave his most gentle and handsome smile make the girl shade in pink and pulled him toward the stall to avoid him seeing her blushing face. Yui’s really happy, having time only with this girl that he love so much.
“Mou! Can’t scoop it better? We’ve wasting ten minutes here, and you just got two?” complained Miyuki at the guy that was trying his best to scoop the swimming goldfish.
“Patient, Miruki. I’ve tried my best here. Oh no you fool don’t go-GAH!! The paper got broke again,” stressing Saya looking at the broken paper. He then turned his head looked at the pouting girl with guilty face.
“See? You’re just wasting our time here. Neh, I’m hunggy,” Miyuki shoved the bowl toward Saya and then walking leaving the guy in panic.
“E-eehh…Miyuki wait!! Sir, sorry and thank you!! Milky!!” Saya quickly running after his girl.
“Heeh…” Kuumin let out a heavy sigh.
“Why the heavy sigh? Can you enjoy the festival?” asked Haruu while munching his takoyaki. He stared at the gloomy older guy beside him.
“Ne, can you take Kanon-chan somewhere? I want to having my time with my girlfriend~~” whined Kuumin shaking Haruu’s hand.
“E-eh oi! Let my hand go! My takoyaki was about to fall!” after getting the older guy’ let go of him, Haruu quickly finishing his food.
“Umh…Nope! I don’t want to receive Ren-nii’s rage, you’re had an order to take care of her, so do it. Beside, Kanon-chan had good times with Yuria-chan there hehe…”
“Hieee…”
“I see you’re having fun here,” said Yuki started the conversation. She’s with Mayu wondering around.
At first the short hooded guy did not want to leave his sister but seeing the younger girl also wants to have fun without him to looking for her all the time. It’s not that she don’t like going around with her big brother, and she’s not that dumb for not realize her older brother’s closeness with Yuki. Also she’s with Ren...maybe, he can gave that taller guy a chance to be closer with his younger sister.
“Yeah…the festival’s nice, actually we’re rarely going for this thing only when my father has time so we can go to vacation here.”
“Hmm…I see. If I may to ask, since when did live in America? Your looks really are the Japanese people and your Japanese language are just them same as us. You’re not born in America, right?” asked Yuki wondering, looking curiously at the short guy beside her.
“I’m not. Actually all my real family is Japanese except the peoples that become our family. It’s just that they’re all living in America. I and Jurina were born here, my mother said that we’ve to move to America and live there with big family there. We’ve been there for about 14 years and my father then decided for us to going back here,” explained Mayu. “As for the language, we’re keeping our native language and using other language only just when we’ve to speak with other except Japanese.”
“Hee that sounds cool. Your families really hold on onto Japanese culture although you’re living in other country. I’m impressed, really,” Yuki’s amazed at his family.
“We’re just doing the tradition of the family,” said Mayu simply shrugged his shoulder.
“Ha..right, still that was astonishing, keeping the tradition in this kind of era,” added Yuki.
“Hn.”
Nothing was talked again, there’s comfortable silent when they both walking together.
“Ah! That’s stall selling yammy foods, want to try?” Yuki pointed at one of the stall there.
“Sure.”
Just when they about to walk there, suddenly someone bumped on Yuki make the taller girl lost her balance and almost tripped to the ground if not for a strong hold around her body.
“Kyaa!!”
“Ugh, are you okay?” asked Mayu worried, lucky he quickly acted and circle his right arm around the taller girl’s body, prevent her from falling. Yuki hold on Mayu’s shoulder, gripped on his jacket to steady her stand back.
“A-yah…I’m okay, ugh..than-“ she’s got speechless suddenly. Their faces are so close, just an inch apart. She can see clearly his black orb also staring at her, somehow make her face heated bit by bit.
As for Mayu being so close with the taller girl made him stunned, the feel is somehow different with their usual close when they practicing dance. There’s something tugged at the back of his mind, something in her eyes that send the strange feeling that he’s felt for the first time he met the girl.
“Naaalll!!!” a yelled startled them, shocked by the close proximity and quickly parted them self. Yuki turned around lowered her head, tried to hide her blushing face, while Mayu stood there awkwardly. Then a girl a bit short than Yuki stopped in front of them, tried to calming her breathless.
“Hm, sis?” called Yuki after realized the girl’s presence.
“A-Ah! Uhm..ano..ano onna, etto watashi no tomodachi err…sumimasen deshita!” said the girl trying her best to talk in Japanese while pointing at the girl that was now stopped and turned back. She’s seeing them, shocked and running back toward them, toward the girl in front of them.
Mayu and Yuki only stunned in their place, a bit puzzled about this new girl. They both just look at her and her said friend now standing beside her.
“Eh Ve, kamu kenapa malah berdiri di sini?” (Why are you standing here, Ve?) asked the girl toward the other girl called Ve.
Seeing them both, Mayu can see that these two are not Japanese people but still had an Asian look. The taller of the two having such a calm and beautiful face, just by looking at her can give a serene feeling, her long black hair just look perfect with her angelic face. While the other one a bit short, with brown short ponytail hair and there’s a strong yet beautiful face of her.
“Kinal! Kamu ini kalau lari hati-hati dong. Nih aku habis minta maaf ke mereka karena kamu udah tabrak mereka tadi!” (Kinal! You’ve to be careful when you’re running! I’ve just to apologize toward them because you’re accidentally bumped on them!) said Ve scolding the other girl.
“EH? Waa..ah, futari tomo, hontou ni gomenasai!” Kinal bowed her body toward them.
“Aa..yah, ii yo. Daijoubu desu. Uhm, it’s okay really, we’re fine. You should be careful okay,” replied Mayu using his English. He’s a bit impressed to the both girls, they can do Japanese language finely.
“Eh, you can English! Ah okay, again we’re sorry for interrupt you guys date hehe..”
“Nal! Uh, again, we’re sorry,” Ve and Kinal did another bow before leaving Mayu and Yuki alone.
“You said English with them,” amazed Yuki. It’s the first time she seeing this guy talking using his English so casually except in class. He’s so fluent in that language.
“You do know what I say?”
“O..of course I know!” Mayu gave her a look. “A bit! At least I understand what you guys were talking about,” sulked Yuki pouting her lips, Mayu seeing it cute and let out a chuckle.
“Don’t sulking, I can teach you English language..if you want,” Mayu turned his head aside, pretending to looking at the stand no far from them.
“Eh? Ah…um, I..I want to,” stuttered Yuki. It’s the first time this cold guy offering help. She was surprised but can’t help the happiness filling her heart.
“Uhm..okay. now…treat me those foods, I’m hungry,” said Mayu not looking at the girl just walking toward the stall there leaving the stunned girl bewildered after he leave her stand there.
“Hee..wait for me!”
“I’m happy..”
“Hm?”
“You wearing the clothes that I gave you…and also you’re still wearing the bracelet,” said Ren with happy voice, he can’t hole but to let the smiles on his face.
“Uhm..you said this bracelet will ease my bothering, so…it did, hum..also you gave these clothes for me to wear for this festival. I just don’t want to waste what’s people gave to me…especially from you,” replied Jurina shyly, she lowered her head and mumbled at the last part.
Hearing that, Ren can’t get happier then this. It was the best part, he have to thank Kuumin for coming here for the second time and finally did talking to their coach to let this kids having vacation. Also it seems Mayu had finally letting his younger sister be together with him.
“Thank you Jurina-chan, you’re wearing that really made me happy.”
“Hehe..thanks to you too, senpai.”
They both walking together, looking at the stall here and there displaying many things until Jurina made a stop at one of the games stall there.
“Hey, what are you looking at?” asked Ren curious looking at the stuffed animal and others doll being displaying there.
“You want doll?”
“Un, that puppy doll looks so cute~ ne, senpai..can I have that?” asked Jurina while point his finger at the said puppy stuffed.
“Eh..where?”
“The one beside the foxy doll..that,”
“A haa..you want that?”
“Un!”
Ren looking at the girl’s puppy looks just like the stuffed she wanted. Oh my so cuteee!!! Right Ren! Hold on yourself. Ugh, I want to pinch he-stop it REN!!
“Oh, okay. Let me get it for you. Ah! Sir, I want that stuff.”
“Haa nice choice for your cute girlfriend boy haha..” said the old man make them blushing a bit. “Here, if you want that you’ve to play a game here. Hold this and try to point at the doll that you wanted and pull the trigger.”
“Okay, I got it.”
Ren took the gun from the old man and pointed at the stuffed. He’s confident he can do it at one time, felt his target he pulled the trigger.
“Ah!”
“Hee, nice shot young man!” prised the oldman.
“Yeah, nice shot senpai!” cheered Jurina although the one being shoted was not the puppy doll.
“Hee it’s not. I just got to shot the foxy doll. Neh, sir can I’ve one more chance?”
“Sure, but since you’ve got the foxy one, here for you dear,” the old man gave the foxy doll to Jurina.
“Ah, thank you sir!” Jurina happily holding the little doll in her arms, it’s cute though.
“Okay, let me have my second chance,” Ren took his position back and pointed the gun straight toward the puppy doll. Counted in his mind he did fire and..yak! the puppy doll fallen from it’s place.
“Congrate! You got it right!” cheered the old man.
“Hehe..”
“Here’s your’s now.”
“Thank you, sir…Jurina-chan, here’s yo..ur, eh Jurina-chan?” called Ren looking for the younger girl.
“Umh, sir..did you see the girl with me?”
“Eh? She just stand beside you right? Eehh…”
“Ugh, Jurina! Jurina-chan!!” called Ren again but there’s nothing, the younger girl’s not there. He left the stall games and searching for the girl.
“Jurina! Jurina, where are you?!” it’s strange, he did just doing the shot only for seconds but when he turned back to look at the girl, she wasn’t there anymore. Did she just leave him alone there? It’s not like her then…then. Where this girl going?
“Jurina!!”
No no no, it’s bad, it’s bad!! If something bad happen to her, Mayu’s surely will kill him. Gah! Jurina where are you?!
“Juri-“ finally he get a glimpse of the younger girl he’s been searching for. She’s walking away toward…the forest? Eh, why she’s heading there? Wait, she’s still holding that foxy doll. Did she..
“Jurina, don’t go there!!!”
------
“Hmm..this food’s really delicious, ne May-eh?” Yuki’s stopped seeing the short guy suddenly stand up. “Uhm… Mayu-kun? Is there something wrong?”
“Ugh, are we too long parting with the others?”
“Ha?”
“I’ve to meet with Jurina.”
Without waiting for the girl’s next sentence, Mayu leave his plate and started to walk away. Yuki too although in confusion quickly placed her plate and running after the short guy.
“Guys!!” finally the both can meet again with the others. Mayu threw glance at them.
“Where’s Jurina?” asked Mayu, there’s panic in his voice.
“Eh, she’s with Ren-nii, right?” answered Miyuki.
“And where’s the hell that guy?”
“Woahh, clam down Mayu! What are you talking about? Jurina’s with Ren now, you’re letting them together right?” Kuumin calmed down him. But seeing in this panic state, he can’t help but also got worry for their younger girl.
“Kuumin…ugh, I’ve bad feeling. I’ve to search for her.”
“Eh, wait Mayu!! Shit. Guys, it’s seems emergency. We’ve to split up and search for Jurina and Ren, now!” Kuumin leave fisrt, he was running after Mayu, feared the short guy will doing something stupid.
“Umh, Yukinee-chan…what happened?” asked Kanon.
“I don’t know either, Non-chan.”
“At least, let’s just do what Kuumin had said. Come on guys!” Saya gave instructed and they did to parting again.
see you in the next part!
-
uhm.. can you add more mayuki moment for the next chapter? hehehe :D
-
Ah... Lots of short scene on the couplings
Enjoy seeing wmatsui, Mayuki, sayamiyuki, kuuharuu and yuiparu scenes
What's going to happen next?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
YAk! What happen to jurina?
Mayu! Save ur sister soon!!! :panic:
Nee,author-san are u from indonesia?
And are u also JKT48 fans?
-
YAk! What happen to jurina?
Mayu! Save ur sister soon!!! :panic:
Nee,author-san are u from indonesia?
And are u also JKT48 fans?
Hi, yes I'm! And yes...I'm also JKT48 fans :) my oshi is Ghaida Farisya :)
Are you an Indonesian too?
-
Wow! Cool!
Im indonesian too!
Im not so interesting about jkt48 but my oshi is yuppi and ayana :D
Author domisili'y dmn?
-
Wow! Cool!
Im indonesian too!
Im not so interesting about jkt48 but my oshi is yuppi and ayana :D
Author domisili'y dmn?
Sumatra barat, fansfar...kepengen nonton d theater..
-
Asli itu jauh banget :O
Maenlah ke jakarta,ntar theateran bareng kita :onioncheer:
Hohoho
-
Asli itu jauh banget :O
Maenlah ke jakarta,ntar theateran bareng kita :onioncheer:
Hohoho
Iya jauuuhh :(
Haha mau banget banget, tapi yah keadaan lagi gak memungkinkan.. :)
-
Maybe later author-san ^^
Ganbatte ganbatte! :mon beam:
-
Jurina went missing? Oh that is bad.
It was really funny with the JKT bumping incident. Unfortunately I don't know much about JKT --
-
What happen with jurina?
And wow you just added two characters from JKT
-
eh? what's wrong with jurina? why she so sudden left to forest? mayu bad feeling...
is there something related to the fox doll...or what?
*curious
there are ve & kinal jkt48, are they on date too? hehe
so, the author is an indonesian?
come to jakarta, and let's see the jkt48's theater :)
Semangat author! :)
-
there are ve & kinal jkt48, are they on date too? hehe
so, the author is an indonesian?
come to jakarta, and let's see the jkt48's theater :)
Semangat author! :)
u from indonesia too? :shock:
wah!!!! banyak orang indo disini!!!! :ding:
cool!!!!!
ayo ngumpul di theater trus nonton jkt bareng2 :on lol:
-
u from indonesia too? :shock:
wah!!!! banyak orang indo disini!!!! :ding:
cool!!!!!
ayo ngumpul di theater trus nonton jkt bareng2 :on lol:
yes, i'm from indonesia too :)
yeah, i found some authors and readers here are indonesian hahaha
asik pada mau ngumpul teater jkt48 nih? pada nonton konser jktxakb ga nih? hihihi
-
eh? what's wrong with jurina? why she so sudden left to forest? mayu bad feeling...
is there something related to the fox doll...or what?
*curious
there are ve & kinal jkt48, are they on date too? hehe
so, the author is an indonesian?
come to , and let's see the jkt48's theater :)
Semangat author! :)
Hiii about ve & kinal, your guess~~ hehe
Iyaa saya orang Indonesia :) pengen banget nonton theater, tpi lagi gak bisa, jauh pula
Cuman bisa pantau dari layar kaca aja :)
Heyy yg nonton konser akb48xjkt48 bagi2 ceritanya yes! 8)
-
Yang theateran kmrn hokie soalnya katanya kemarin shimada haruka perform di theater :frustrated:
Pengen nntn konser jkt x akb tp apa daya,kondisi keuangan tidak mendukung :on speedy:
Gmn klo kita culik aja member akb'y? :kekeke: :mon psst: :on lol: :on lol:
-
Jurina make thing complicated
Mayu like a supernatural being,he could sense dangerous thing
-
sidny48 hiii thanks for read and comment here!! yah yah MaYuki will get more moment for later update, but for now let's enjoy wmatsui moment :twothumbs
cisda83 I glad you enjoying their moments :) thanks for read and comment here!!
ryu201 Yooo you'll know in this update, thanks for read and comment here!! :)
teru_fi I'm happy you enjoy the bumping moment hehe, its okay, I just added them here and about Jurina here's the answer... thanks for read and comment here!
Mayukishipper about Jurina, you'll find here, yeah its just popped in my mind so just added them here hehe thanks for read and comment here!
sastio13 hee something with the foxy doll...idk :p venal on a date~~ XD thanks for read and comment here!
kurogumi hmm..I Mayu's not, he just overprotective toward his little sister, you could say it's sibling's feeling? hehe thanks for read and comment here!
so here's the update minna!!! hope you still enjoying this and the later later later :)
and sorry for the mess English :)
Chapter 16 part3
Yuko was wondering when her wife took longer time for just making a tea for them both. After dinner, they planned to have a moment at the balcony of their bedroom.
Waiting longer she got worry over the older woman, she then stood up and thinking to take a look at her wife. Walking down the downstairs she headed toward their kitchen.
“NyanNyan, why took you so long just to make…hey, you spill up the water!” yelled Yuko in surprised and running at the taller woman there that was pouring water to a cup.
Startled by the yell, the beautiful cat-like woman pulled up the kettle and settled it down. She’s surprised at the spilling water over the cup. Yuko took napkin and wiped out the water. After cleaning it she washed her hand and get back to her wife.
“Hey, what’s happened?” asked Yuko worriedly. She had known that her wife was air-headed one but, she’s rarely showing that side of her. Only when she’s getting worried over something or thinking about bad thing she’s become like that.
Haruna looked at her short wife that was looking at her in concern and worry, she let out a light breath and palmed her face.
“Hey…” called Yuko again softly. “Haruna, look at me, something bothering you?”
“Uhm…Yuu-chan, I…is Ren had called us?” asked Haruna instead after Yuko pulled her hand from her face so she can look at her face.
Yuko furrowed her eyebrow at the question, but then shook her head slightly. “No, he didn’t call us since they’re going. You’re worried about them? You want me call them?”
“Un. I want to know how’s they doing there.”
“Okay. Let’s just go to living room then.”
-----
“Jurina, wait!!” called Ren for the nth times already. He’s hardly stepping on the ground with roots, grass, and slipy land tried his best to following after a girl that was quite far away from him. He’s wondering, curiously thinking how that girl wearing a kimono could walking that fast also in this place like this, and why the heck she’s isn’t stopping every time he called for her, it’s looks like she’s didn’t hear him at all.
“Why are you keeps heading toward the forest, Jurina? There’s dangerous, hey! Comeback Jurina!!” called Ren again. Still not any respond he got, the girl only just keep walking a head, to the deep of the forest. Gah! It’s bad!!
Ren tried to quick his steps, carefully stepping on the slippy ground. Their distance were slowly closer and Ren let a slight sigh at that but..
“JURINA STOP!!!”
Never had he known that after the seemed a long time and how far they’re going already, that the girl’s direction had brought them to the deep in the forest until Ren could see, although by the dimly light in the forest is and only by the illuminate of the moon, there’s a head just a couple steps again was a valley…and by the time he realized that, Jurina’s foot had touch the edge of it…
Oh My God!!
Grep!!
“Oh my, Jurina!!!” Ren can’t help but shouted out his might.
Just in split of seconds or this girl will fall to the deep darkness there. He hardly pushing his self forward and managed to catch the girl’s left hand. And now their position is Ren was in his tummy with one hand fortunately gripping on a quite strong root while the other hand was holding tightly Jurina’s left hand. The girl though, she’s seems in conscious state but there’s no expression in it. It was likes she did not aware what were happens.
“Jurina!! Wake up, Jurina!!!” he couldn’t understand why he called the girl to wake up but he’s feeling that this girl was beyond in hypnosis or something like that.
“Jurina!!” he called again and again, shocking their hands but keep his holding tight, did not want to the girl to slip and lose from his hold.
“God, what happened to you, Jurina? WAKE UP!!”
Some minutes later finally the girl getting her awareness back, he was glad the girl seemed to getting herself back but…
Jurina’s head slowly register back, she regaining her conscious like she has been in deep sleep, looking around her…
“KYAAAAAAAAA!!!!!” and let out a great scream.
“Jurina! JURINA!!!” Ren had to hold tighter or else they both will fall due to the girl’s shake her body and screaming in panic and fear.
“OH GOD! JURINA CALM DOWN!!!” Ren shouted his all out, tired to get the girl’s attention and hoping she’s stop her shaking body because that’s not help him at all.
Jurina startled at the loud shout and finally getting herself back again, slowly she turned her head up realizing that she holding up by a guy, her senpai.
“Se..sen..hiks, hiks..senpai..” Jurina started to crying, tears falling down on her cheeks wetting her face along with the rain that also started to fall. She’s looking at the older guy that was hardly holding her hand though the rain that soaking them.
“Jurina, calm down okay…calm down…” said Ren tried to calm the crying girl.
“Ko..hiks..kowa…ii..hiks…kowaii senpai, I don’t want to fall..hiks..”
“No no, you’re not. I wont let you, I’ll not let you..” Ren adjusting his grip on the root he’s holding on, hoping it still strong for him to hold on longer.
“Okay, Jurina…hey Jurina, listen to me,” called Ren softly, a bit relieved that the girl could tame herself. Hearing the soft called, Jurina focusing her attention toward the older guy.
“You heard me?” a nod the girl’s responded. Her face was a bit hurt due to the rain that hitting on her face when she looked up.
“Ugh, okay…because my right hand’s gripping on the root, I’ll swing your body left and right to lessen the weight and at my count I’ll pull you up and you’ve to circle your right hand around my neck, understand? Don’t worry, I’ll definitely lift you up and won’t let you fall,” said Ren telling his plan to the girl.
“But..but..what if, what if one of us slip and..and..we..”
“Shh…Jurina, look at me, hey..” called Ren softly. “Believe me, look at my eyes. I’ll not let you fall, okey. Believe in me.”
Jurina still wavering but the longer they’re at this stated, Ren can’t hold longer and they both will fall to the dark valley. Jurina shake her head a bit but then looked up, staring at the older guy’s eyes. She see the determined there and can believe on him. She gave the older guy a firm nod.
“I..I believe in you, senpai.”
“Great, no ready yourself…I’ll swing your body now.”
By the said, Ren started to swing Jurina’s body, carefully so he still can hold tightly the girl’s hand.a bit more swing and he can feel that her weight was not that heavy.
“Okay, Jurina..I’ll count, 1…2…3 push yourself up!!”
And she does what he told.
Grep!
Ren had to hold his cry off for the girl nearly chocked him out, but he was glad that she had clung to his neck then he quickly let Jurina’s left hand go and wrapped it around the girl’s body while Jurina circled her two hands now around his neck. Using all of his strength, Ren managed to pull the girl up and brought their body moved away from the edge of the valley. Not ready yet to steady his self again, Ren stumbled and fallen to the ground hard along with Jurina’s body that still clinging onto his neck, befalling on his body.
“Argh!!!” scream Ren in pain, hoping there’s not breaking bone.
They both still laying there for minutes, Ren was tried his best to not cry out in pain at his back while Jurina still in fear hugging the older guy tight. She buried her head on Ren’s neck and sobbing there.
Had enough of calm down and do not want to lay down there any longer, Ren tried to shake the girl to get up from his body, it started to dumb though.
“Jurina..Jurina, hey it’s okay. You’re save now, it’s all right,” soothed Ren slowly, he rubbed the girl’s back gently.
Jurina having herself calming down moving her body, she lifted up her head directly in face to face with the older guy. Realizing their position and the so close proximity of their face, Jurina felt her face burning up.
“KYAAA!!!”
“ARGH!!”
The sudden move though she accidentally gave the impact on older guy’s body. Ren was rolling his body in pain while Jurina got sit up and turned her body around, feeling all shy and embarrassed.
She’s startled from her stated after hearing the crying behind her, turned around again she shocked at the rolling guy there.
“Ren-senpai!” called Jurina in worry, she’s nearing the guy, shakes his body to get his attention. “Senpai..are you okay? Ren-senpai!” called Jurina in panic and worriedly.
“Argh..my back’s hurt..ugh..” groaned Ren in pain.
“Se..senpai..hiks..” can’t hold seeing the older guy in pain like this, Jurina can’t help but end up crying again. “Senpai..hiks..hiks..”
“Ma..hh..don’t cry, shh..ugh, I’m okay..I’m okay, Jurina..” holding the pain down, he do not want to worry this girl. Gather his strength again he tried to sit up with Jurina holding his right hand for help.
“Haaah…” let out a big breath, he felt his body get it energy back. A little.
“Ugh, come on..we’ve to going back , they’re certainly in panic right now. Especially your big brother,” said Ren tried to stand up.
“But..you’re hurt…”
“It’s nothing, I’m fine. Are you okay? You got hurt?” Ren was still holding Jurina’s right hand, tried to pull the girl up.
“Umh..ugh..my right leg..” Jurina was still sitting, her other hand rubbing the said leg. There’s Ren can see some red color. Panicky he’s scrunched down back looking at her leg.
“Let me see it..” he draw up her kimono and seeing a scratch on her shin, not that bad but it’s releasing blood. “Glad it’s not that bad,” he let out a sigh but cringe in pain, another pain in his heart seeing the girl’s holding her cry in pain.
“Hold still.”
Ren unwrap his jacket, tear up his left sleeve and cleaning the wound. After the wound’s cleaning he tearing up again another sleeve and wrapped it around the wound so it can stop the bleeding.
“It’s okay now. Are feeling another pain?” asked Ren concern.
“I..I think my left ankle got swollen,” whinged Jurina in pain.
Ren take a look and there’s swollen, he take a breath and let out calmly. “You think you can walk?”
“I don’t know.”
“Let’s just try, we’ve to get out off here, the rain’s getting heavier. We’ve to look up for shelter,” said Ren. Jurina nodded her head and then Ren wrapped his jacket to Jurina, putting the hoodie over her head. “Come on, I’ll assist you.”
He took Jurina’s left hand and circled it around his neck at the same time he circled his right hand around Jurina’s waist, brought the girl closer to his body and hold her tight so she would not fall. Jurina tried her best to stand up by the older guy’s assisting her.
“It’s okay? You sure you can walk?”
“Ugh..yeah.”
“Okay.”
Ren started to walk slowly while Jurina following after. Ren was making sure that they both carefully walking and trailing his gaze around the forest, hoping he can find a good enough place for them to rest and avoid the rain.
Lucky for them, after some minutes of walking Ren get a glimpse of shelter not far from them. not the big one though just a small hut, at least it could protect them from the hard rain.
“Come on Jurina, a little bit more.”
Finally they both arrived at the small hut, Ren placed Jurina carefully there and he too sat beside the girl.
“Ugh, I want us to go back as soon as possible but the rain was too hard and we’ve not so much light for us to go around in this forest. Afraid is something bad happens, are you okay?” said Ren, he’s checking the girl’s state, he clenching his fist seeing the younger girl trembling in cold.
“Urm…cold…” replied Jurina lowly between her gritting teeth. Her skin was getting pale due to the cold weather and her body was drenched.
“Come here,” Ren parted his leg and brought the girl in so he could wrap his arms around her and hopefully she can get some warmness of his body.
Jurina snuggled in Ren’s embrace, she felt the warmness and protected in the older guy’s hug. In her relaxed body, come to think of it again that never once she’s imagining for her to be so close to other people aside her family and being wrapped in embrace like this except from her big brother and her parents. Its like Ren has gave her another kind of feeling that made her comfortable, happy and saved even after she seeing this older guy in the student council room.
And the more they did their encounter which it accidentally or not, she’s always feeling butterflies were flying in her stomach and her heart flutter and beat a bit fast everytime the guy flashed his handsome and gentle smile. He was also seems to be always appear whenever she’s in trouble, like this.
She can’t deny the feeling that growing up for the older guy. The feeling that was new for her but she’s accept it for she want to having this kind of feels. The feelings of being love and loved.
“You aren’t sleep, right? Please not. Please keep awake, that will gave some warmness in your body,” said Ren, distracting Jurina’s thoughts. The girl startled a bit but then shook her head a little. “Mm no, I’m not sleeping…just thinking about something.”
“Hm..care to share with me what you’re thinking about? Maybe by the way you’re talking you’ll just forgetting the coldness,” cooed Ren gave his thought. Jurina thinking so too, but she’s embarrassed if she has to say what she’s just thinking earlier.
“Hey, it’s okay if you don’t want too. Hum for waiting the rain to stop, I’ll tell a story then..hm..” Ren started to talk. He was telling one of story he have with his friends back then. The story is quite funny though and just like the older had said she was feeling warmness instead of the cold. Also by the guy were talking she can feel and heard clearing his beating heart and the hot breaths of him that blew up toward her neck, made her shiver every time the older guy cracked into a little laugh at his own story.
“Haah…you know, I always said to give them some lesson for always switch my usual sauce to the expired one but I never had chance for that. Ah! I’ve said about this kind story to you, right? I wonder when it is..hmm Ah! Yah..when you’re mistaken as a pervert..uh, that was terrible, my stomach was hurt and you had to smacked me with your shoe, said that I was a pervert,” Ren was pouting at the last sentence, but alas he was happy that he can get to know about the younger girl although he didn’t asked for her name before.
Jurina hearing that again somehow make her guilty but whenever that accident pops out between their chatting the older guy had forgiven her already and said that was alright.
Ren was getting silent, not because he doesn’t have any story again but thinking of his feeling toward the younger girl. He was have battle inside for confession his feeling, real feeling toward Jurina or not. Not that he want to use this kind of time to confess but, he think it was the right time. Since the girl was seems so comfortable in his embrace.
“Hm..Jurina-chan,” called Ren softly, a bit flutters getting him the younger attention.
“Yes?”
“Err…you know, uhm…lately, I’ve been giving you more attention and care, I mean it was seems that I’m getting closer toward you. Like I’ve become a tutor to you, giving you somethings and other thing, it’s not that I was doing those things necessary, I mean…I meant it what was I’m doing. Ugh..” it seems telling his feeling is difficult, he was stuttering and blabbering instead.
Jurina did not that dumb to not knowing what the older guy want to say. But knowing it though, she can feel that her heart is beating faster and her face getting warmer, fortunately she had hid her face on the older guy’s shoulder.
“Uhm..Jurina-chan, the thing that I want to say is…I..I have a feeling for you, I mean..since the day at the accident in infirmary room, I can’t erased your figure from my head. Although your face was cute when you’re angry, guilty, and sad had made me want to change those expression into the cute face of happy one. Like I want to see your smiles heartily, your laugh and all, its really make my heart fluttering and really happy.”
Ren had tried to steady his beating heart but it was useless though that the more he talked the fast his heart beating and it was clearly enough for the girl to hear his beating heart. Can’t hold any longer, he placed his hands on Jurina’s shoulder pushed her a little just for him to can see her face, her flushed face. Aww so cutee~~!! Ren had to hold himself for not pinch those flushing cheeks.
“Jurina…I love you. I love you so much that I can’t bear it any longer. I want to be always protecting you, make you smiles and be happy. Can you…can you accept my feeling for you?” asked Ren staring lovingly at the girl’s eyes, prying for the girl he loved so much to reply his feeling.
It was silence. Jurina didn’t move her mouth a bit, only staring back at the older guy’s gentle brown eyes. She know it, already had known it, but..
“Senpai…”
“Yeah..?”
“I…ugh, for being honestly I…I also have the same feeling toward you too, but,” Ren had to smile but cool it down after he heard the word but.
“But?”
“But…umh, you know my big brother is. Mayu-niichan, he’ll don’t allow it. He’s so overprotective toward me and I don’t want to break the promise I had with my Papa..” added Jurina with sad voice.
“What promise? As for Mayu-kun, I’m sure I can have his blessing to me, trust me I can convince him to let his precious little sister to be together with me,” Ren winked at her make the younger girl giggled at that.
“Mou..I can see for that, but…my Papa had promised me to not having relationship until my graduate from high school. “
“Why?”
“I don’t know.”
“Hm..”
“You know, I’m quite a rebellious kid back then. Thought Papa had me to promise but I still tried to having boyfriends.”
“He?”
“Yep! But my said boyfriends were not longer than one hour, because my big brother, Kuumin, and my cousins were kicked them out, I didn’t know why but I didn’t see them after that,” said Jurina telling a bit story about her past.
“Your family’s really overprotecting you, huh,” said Ren, there’s slight fear in his voice. Jurina realizing it and let out a chuckle getting the older confused.
“Maa..okay! since I have the same feeling for you, ne senpai…and are you believe it or not, I’ll not let them even Nii-chan to take you away from me. Just like how you felt about I do have same feeling about you too and I believe in you. I love you Ren-senpai,” Jurina gave him her most cute cat-like smiles.
Hearing those things coming from the girl, he can’t help but suddenly yelled out in happiness.
“Ugh..hmm are you sure? I mean, did you accept my feeling?” a nod with smile for him and he brought the girl in his hug, embracing the girl that now officially is his girlfriend.
“Thank you..thank you, Jurina. I love you, I love you so much.”
“Hm..I love you too, senpai,” replied Jurina felt more than happy that her hidden feeling finally released.
“Ah yeah! Since you’re MY girlfriend now,” Ren marked at the word ‘my’ only made Jurina blushing in shyness. “Hmm can you call me by my name? not senpai, san, kun, of whatsoever, just Ren, can you? I want to hear it..”
His plead not helped her at all, that was only make her more embarrassing. But Ren gave her his pleading puppy eyes, not that cute though but successfully make her laugh, the result his pouting now.
“Jurina-chan~”
“Hahaha…hai hai..um..Sen-“ he gave a look, Jurina can’t help another laugh. Result, she was giving a tickles.
“Hahaha..stop..please..haha..okay okay! Re..Ren! stop it..Ren!”
“Haa~~? You call me what?” Ren was never being happier than this, hearing the girl’s lovely laugh make his heart fluttering in happiness.
“Ren..please stop,” watery eyed Jurina pleaded, still in little laugh but then she’s stunned feeling a peck on her cheek.
“That’s heard so nice in my ears, thanks,” said Ren gently at the reddish cheeks of the younger girl in his arms.
Calming herself, Jurina snuggled again in Ren’s embrace. “Mm..”
They’re in comforting silence, hearing the raindrops slowly getting lower.
“Ah, the rain had stopped. Jurina, hey..” called Ren softly. The younger girl nearly falling asleep, she opened her eyes looking at the older guy.
“Come on, the rain’s stoped we can go back to the Inn.” Ren helping Jurina to stand up but it’s like her legs can’t stand it.
“Hey, you okay?” a single shook and pained face. Ren then scrunch down, gesturing for the younger girl to hoop on his back.
“Hm, is it okay?” asked Jurina hesitate for she’s known that the older guy still having sore in his back.
“Its okay, come on,” Ren helped Jurina to hooped on his back, making sure she’s comfortable. After that carefully he is stepping out from the shelter, lucky that the rain really had stopped. While prying that they can find the way back to the Inn, Ren continuing his story just for filling the silence.
“Ah right! I remembering just now, why are you leaving me and walking toward the forest earlier? Didn’t you know that I’ve been following and yelled at you for stop? Its makes me curious, you’re made me worry, Jurina…Jurina?” called Ren when the girl didn’t gave any respond yet. He then sighed and let out a small smile feeling the soft and steady breath of the girl on his back.
“You must be tired, huh,” muttered Ren, Jurina had sleep on his back.
“Hmm..Nii-chan…” mumbled Jurina softly on Ren’s neck gave a tickle.
“Hee you’re really close to your Nii-chan, huh. Don’t worry, I’ll take you back to him and keep prying to not kill me right away..” he let out another chukle and continuing his steps.
-------
“Mayu, wait! Where are you going?” Kuumin stopped the short guy when he was about to open the door. The kids were back to the Inn after did searching for Ren and Jurina but them both can’t be found. Because the night is getting late, Yuria’s parents called them to come back to the Inn while they asked for the adult to search for them instead.
“Search for Jurina of course! I just can’t wait here while my sister is out there in the dark!” retorted Mayu frustration. “I won’t forgive myself if something happened to her.”
“Hey, hey…wait. I know you’re worrying her, me too and them also, but it’s late and it’ll be dangerous for us to forcing to search for them now. Let’s just wait here, she’s with Ren after all. I believe he’ll protect her,” said Kuumin tried to calm down Mayu.
Mayu didn’t give any reply, he just stared outside. Let out a sigh Kuumin bring back Mayu to sit on the couch. They’re waiting at the lobby. There’re Mayu, Kuumin, Yuki, Saya, Yui, Haruu, and Yuria while Miyuki and Haruka accompany Kanon until she’s sleep.
While waiting in silence, Mayu feeling his phone buzzing. Looking at the id, he stunned. Kuumin looked at Mayu leaving the room and following after him.
“Kuumin..” called Yuria.
“Wait here for awhile.” Yuki gave a look at Yuria but the younger girl just shrugged her shoulder.
“Yes, it’s me,” Mayu answered the call when Kuumin standing beside him, he already guessing who’s it.
“Mayu, we’re just arrived. How things there? Are you guys having fun there? Where’s Jurina?” some questions from the caller id.
“Papa, it’s glad you’re arrived there. Errr, yeah we’re having fun here, the festival here also interesting. And Jurina, she..she’s with the girl’s now, ah we’re already back from the festival and just resting in the Inn,” explaining Mayu, tried his best to sound normal despite of the worry and fear in in the neck.
“Glad to hear then that you guys having fun there, just want to check on your condition…hm, your Mama had a bad dream before when we’re still in plan. She’s got worried about you guys, nothings bad happening?”
“Hn..no. nothing! Just, Jurina had her ankle got swollen, not bad. You know, she’s clumsy and got excitement easily here..yeah..just like that,” Kuumin prying that his aunt got it nicely just how stutter Mayu talked to her.
There some pause and the two guys waited anxiously.
“..Mayu?”
“Ah, hai!”
“Let me hear the whole story later, you and Kuumin, okey? For now I belive you can take care of your little sister nicely. We’ve to go now, take care when you guys flying here and have fun there!”
“I will Papa, yes..don’t worry. Bye.”
After the phone ended, Mayu and Kuumin let out heavy breaths.
“Heh, not lied for the whole thing but yeah…it’s remind me for the old times,” said Kuumin with chuckle but got his back shivering a bit at what they’ll got from his aunt Minami later.
“Yeah…hm, just prepare yourself.”
“You to-“ Kuumin’s got cut off when they both hear yell from the loby, giving a look at each other them both then quickly running back to the others.
“Ren-nii!! Jurina-chan!!” called Yui, Saya, Haruu running out after noticing a glimpse out there in the dark, behind them was Yuki, Yuria along with Miyuki and Haruka also running at the older guy there.
“Ren-kun, what happened?” asked Yuki worriedly seeing the guy in such state, his sleeves was being torn out and his clothes are so dirty. “Jurina-chan, is she alright?”
“Nii-chan, are you okay? What happened to the both of you?” Miyuki also asked in worry. The others too asking him, worriedly about their condition, but before he could answer them Mayu and Kuumin arrived.
“Jurina!” called Mayu worry. He stopped a bit looking at his girl in Ren’s back, she’s sleeping but his eyes got wide when there’s red thing on her leg. silently he walked toward the taller guy.
The others had been silent suddenly when Mayu walked toward Ren, another worry if the short hooded guy doing unexpecting action.
“Ma..Mayu-kun…”stuttering Ren when the big brother of the girl on his back nearing him in his expressionless.
“Let me held here. Thank you, Ren.”
Just that and he took the younger girl in his arms, carrying her in bridal style silently turned back leaving the others but stopped a bit, looking back calling Miyuki and Yuria for help. The two girls just tittled their head in confuse but then said something to the others and following the Mayu back to the Inn.
There’s another silent beween them.
“Maah! You guys had back now, let’s just also go inside back. Ren-kun, you’ve to clean your self too after that tell us what had happened to the both of you,” said Yuki broke the silent and walked first toward the Inn, Haruka tailed her behind.
“Or maybe you can tell us tomorrow morning, I’m sleepy, aww,” Haruu rubbed his shoulder glared at Yui.
“I’m sleepy too,” added Saya, Yui glared at him but then noticed that they all are tired. “Haa…me too.”
“Oke guys, let just go back and take a rest, we’ll hear the story tomorrow,” said Kuumin, the three guys walking first leave Kuumin and the still stunned Ren.
“Oi! Don’t just stunning here, you want to sleep here?”
“Hah? What? eh? Where are the others?” asked Ren startled looking around.
“Ck, come on, let’s get back,” without replying he leave the taller guy.
“Hee wait, Kuumin! Eh, hey..is Mayu had called me ‘Ren’?”
“Ha?” “Is him?”
“Hm..yes, why?”
“What’s that mean? Is he..is he..” there’s some hope in his voice. Kuumin stopped and looked at the excitement guy.
“Hm…there’re two possibilities, first he’s accepted you or second, he’ll kill you later,” said that and he continuing his steps, smirking at his best friend’s frustration back there.
yaaa I'm bad at romantic moment.... :err: seadanya saja :whistle:
see ya later update!!
-
what was happening to Jurina is she have cursed or hypnotized by some one to make her suicide???
-
Kojiharu worried mama....hehe .....
Cute :mon cam:
-
Yes! They officialy together now!
Cant wait for mayuki
-
Talking about overprotective...
What will the reaction of the people once they heard what happened?
What's wrong with Jurina?
Why did she walk to the cliff?
What's going on in jurina's family?
Why was she not allow to have boyfriend before graduating high school?
Can't wait to give out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
crosteks you could find here and thanks for read and comment here!!
arawche079 she's a cute mother to me~~ hehehe thanks for read and comment here!!
gek geki yeeeeyyy for RenJurina~ yeah we will going for mayuki next, thanks for read and comment here!!
cisda83 so much queations!!! hehe you'll find it by the flow of the story, I hope keep along here and thanks for read and comment here!!
sorry for the late update!!! things with college and such...so here is the update, hope you guys still enjoy this story of mine!
Chapter 17
Flashback-
Jurina POV
‘Aahh how happy I’m right now, being able together alone with my beloved senpai~’ I squaled in my head, trying to hid my flushing cheeks and snitching glance at the said senpai that I adore. Since the first time I saw him in the Student Council’s room, I had fallen for him. I had just realized it after he has saved me from those bad guys and me too accepted my feeling for him. I steal another glance, yappari! He’s really looks so cool, with that short bangs tought that I’ve to admit that Nii-chan’s bangs was way more kakkoii but his also looks cool.
‘Ah there’s a games stall and many cute dolls display there,’ I spotted a stand and unconsciously stopped my steps. My action being realized and Ren-senpai turned at me. He asked me if I want one of dolls there and I just nodded because there’s a puppy doll thatgot my attention, it was so cutee~~
Ren-senpai tried to play the games which is just to shot the doll that what we’re wanted. I got admired at him again, the way he hold the fake gun and pointed it at his target. He is look so cooolll~~!!! Ah behave Jurina!
But, ah! The first shot was resulted by the foxy doll got hitted. I don’t deny the disappointed but when Ren-senpai gave me the foxy doll, it was also cute. I held it in my hand because it was also gived by him. Ren-senpai tried once again and for this time I pryed for him to get it right. He was about to shot when I felt a little move in my hands. Curious I look down and suddenly the foxy that I held in my hand jumped down.
Eh?
Wait…WAIT!!
I don’t know…really, I do not know what’s really happening but I just felt my body move following the foxy doll, a freaking foxy doll that was just hoped of off from my own hands and walked cheerly? I actually was terrified out!!?
The doxy doll was skipped between the human’s feets and wait, did I hear it right? A soft and lull-like tune was sounding from it. What the heck with this foxy doll, although he’s looks so cute. Whaaaiitttt Jurina!!
But this body of mine did not stop also my eyes it seems only focusing on the foxy doll and didn’t I realize that I was already inside a deep forest. The foxy doll keep walking with that beautiful sounds from it, make me just following it unconsciously.
The longer it go on, I got worry. Where does this foxy doll lead me? Why I felt that I’ve being hypnotized? Everything in my surrounding feels like nothing, it’s black, cold, and scary…
Nii-chan
Mayu-niichan…it made me scared…I want to cry, I…
Where are you, Mayu-niichan…I need you, I nedd you…save me, Mayu-ni-
Jurina!
Eh? A voice… I heard a voice, but…it’s not Nii-chan’s voice…who, who’s that?
Wake up, Jurina!!
It’s getting cleary and not Nii-chan’s…but its sounds familiar. I tried to calm myself and following the voice.
“…WAKE UP! JURINA!!”
Ah! Ugh, wait…why suddenly I feel like my body was floating? And my left hand was being gripped tightly, it’s hurt…I tried to open my eyes, actually blinking it I don’t know why but it helps me to clearing my visions, and by the times my eyes got it clear back I got realized that I was…hanging on the edge of valley!!!!! WHAT??!!
“KYAAAAA!!!!!”
End of flashback
Normal POV
Everyone fell into silence after Jurina recalled back what was happening to her last night. The kids are now in the leisure room after eated their breakfat. At first Ren had to explained why he and Jurina can be in the forest, how the girl keep walking and they got into the live-dead hanging on the edge of the cliff, take shelter until they both could came out of the forest with Jurina sleeping on his back, and then continuing by Jurina’s story.
She observed them one by one, Saya, Yui, Haruu got their mouth agape that’s looks funny but she held her chuckle and looked at Miyuki, Haruka, Kanon, and Yuki, they’re looks surprised but then curious painted on their face. She also looked at Yuria and Kuumin, this couple did a confused look, she averted her gaze at Ren and found him look down did not alow her to look at his expression which made her curious and the last was her older brother, Mayu did his expression calm but she’s sure that he’s freaking put inside, freaking that she was got into somekind of the things.
“That’s sounds ridicoulus and freaking me,” Haruu got the silents break. The others seemed too agreed on him.
“So, you really did not know how you can get into the forest and then hanging on the side of cliff?” asked Miyuki still curious and anxious with what happened to Jurina. The girl only shook her head.
“Is thing like this have happened before?” asked Yuki to Yuria.
“No, it’s not happened before, I was wonder too why she got into something like that.”
“It was strange then,” voiced Saya in wonder.
“Or maybe you’re just tired last night and did have a hallucination and without you realizing it you had walked into the forest,” pointing Yui out about his thought.
“I’m pretty sure I’m not feeling tired at all last night. I could just wonder around the festival for hours if I want.”
“Or maybe you’re-“
“At least she’s alright now, what happened to her last night let it is remaining in mistery. I don’t need to hear any ridiculous theories of you guys…and I’m thanking to you Ren, for saved and protected my sister and brought her back,” said Mayu cut off the other’s talking. He said it calmly and makes the others a bit surprised especially Jurina, but they are sure that they can see relived and honest in his voice.
“I’m agreeing with Mayu-kun, let’s just leave it as a mystery for us. I know you guys are really curious about it and believe that I’m also curious too, but you know we came here for refreshing and not to make another problem that will just add the stress,” added Ren.
“Are you sure? I mean we can just ask Yuria’s parents or people in this village,” said Yuki.
“Yeah, I can ask my parents to help us,” said Yuria having nodded by the other.
“No need to Yuria, just like Ren had said let it be. Let just make it as mystery story for us later, maybe when we’ll back here we can prepare and have a mission-like vacation here?” said Kuumin, already understand by Mayu and Ren meaning for. He flashing an understand smile toward his girlfriend.
“And one more thing, not tell this accident to your parents. Let’s just make only for us,” added Ren
The other were went silent first but then agreed to Kuumin’s new idea, which looks interesting by the way. They are then just discussing about their experience last night, laughing at some weird and unexpected stories.
“Ah!” exclaimed Jurina suddenly stand up getting her friends attention.
“Hm, what is it Jurina-chan?”
“Err…I…I have a confession,” she said it shyly, her face slowly getting red.
“What confession?”
“Um..” she’s hestitate and looking at certain tall and pale guy there. Ren feeling the younger girl was staring at him and got his tensed. ‘is she serious to said it? I mean, I’m happy but…’
Jurina averted her gaze toward Mayu which she got a rised brow from her older brother. ‘Oh my, why I’m getting nervous like this? Alright, just said it Jurina!’ she encourage herself and walked abit limping because her leg still flet sting though it was healing now, a head toward Ren, she hold on his right arm and pull the older guy to stand beside her.
“Me and Ren are dating!” exclaimed Jurina loudly while closing her eyes and hold tightly on Ren’s hand.
It was silence at first but seconds later they are yelling out in happiness. Except for one person.
“Really? Omedetou Ren-nii!!!” Saya, Yui, and Haruu spontaneously gave the taller guy a big hug and congratulating him. Kuumin patted his bestfriend’s shoulder, gave a proud look at the taller guy.
“Yaayy... omedetou Jurina-chan~,” congrats Yuki, Haruka, Kanon, Miyuki, and Yuria happily. They are gave a hug and patted the girl’s head, Jurina looks so happy that her friends also happy for her relationship with Ren.
Just when they are congratulating the new couple, a cough interrupted and averting their attention toward a hooded and glasses guy there.
“Ah Nii-chan…” startled Jurina, she was forgetting about her older brother here and got an anxious if her older brother didn’t like it. She’s startled for the nth times when she felt a frim and gentle warm hand warpping her right hand, she looked at Ren and could see his confident and determination face. Seeing him, Jurina feel like she got her encourage too and hoping for the older brother of her would accepting their relationship.
“Mayu-kun,” Ren started first, he looked straight at the short guy. “I, Oshima Ren. Kindly asking for your blessing for my relationship with Jurina-chan, I know that I haven’t done enough to proof to you that I really love your dearly sister, but I can assure you that I will love her, makes her happy, and protect her,” said Ren with serious and determination look. He held Jurina’s hand tightly.
“Ren…” whisper Jurina in astonishment looking at the side of Ren’s face. His action makes her heart fluttering and beat abit faster, she can feel her face start to growing heat. Never once she got a guy to ask her older brother like this, not even her so called boyfriends before, they’re just coward guys that got easily scared even with her cousins.
The soft whisper did not go noticed by Mayu. He felt abit tug inside. Let out a single breath he got up and facing the “new couple” stood there with anxious in front of him. He glancing at the others that also seem to held their breath for what his decision.
“Ehm…should you just said that to Jurina’s parents? I mean you sound like proposing Jurina,” said Mayu and let out a little chuckle but furrowed his eyebrow when there’s no sounds of laugh from the others. He tapping his feet to less the embarrassement, let out a little chough.
“Ma..maa, I was just joking! Oi!” sunddenly Mayu seems to going frustrating his self. “I accepted you two relationships!”
Finally after he said that the others got back their conscious and staring unbelievably at the short hooded guy.
“Really? I mean, you let me dating with Jurina?” asked Ren for confirm. A nod and a small smile he got from Mayu.
“Nii-chan, thank you!!!” exclaimed Jurina jumping toward her older brother and hugging him tightly. Lucky that Mayu had prepared himself so their body didn’t face the floor.
“Hai..hai, anything if it makes you happy,” replied Mayu, whipering softly and rubbing her head gently. He took a look at the others that once again congratulating Ren for his afford to get his princess. Seeing the taller guy, a thought pop out in his mind that mayby he can turst this guy to his dearly little sister to make her happy and protect her.
Releasing from her older brother’s hug, she gave his cheeks a kiss and turned her body to face her friends that immediately surrounding her, congratulating for her relationship with Ren.
After the cheering lowering down, Mayu made another little choughing getting the others attention back to him. He walked up toward Ren that makes the taller got tens up at the serious aura the shorter guy emmited.
“I let you dating my Jurina, but in one condition.”
“Wh…what’s that?”
“If You ever break her or make her shed a single tear, I.Will.Not.Letting.You.Go. understand?” said Mayu coldly. Ren can felt shiver in his spine at the tension Mayu gave him. Gulped his saliva, Ren nodded his head frimly. “You got my promise! I’ll make her happy and not make her sad.”
Statisfed, Mayu then stepped back and observing the new couple. “So…seems that everyting turn out to the happy one. I give you and Kuumin sometimes before we go. I’ll wait outside,” he gave Jurina a light pat on the head and turned around leaving the room and the stunned teenegers.
“Go? Where are you going?” asked Yuria confusing.
“Err, you see me, Mayu and Jurina was a close friends before. Close as mean that our families are close too, so since we’ve reunited back, my family had to come to Takahashi’s important gathering that we weren’t able to go again after we moved here. You got it?”
“Err…I think so, but! Why now? We haven’t got time for us to have fun together…” whined Yuria pouting her lips. Seeing the cute pout Kuumin had to stop his urge to kiss that cute pouty lip.
“Maa, I’m sorry. Actually we’ve to go yesterday but, just want you to know that I’ve planned this all so that Ren can confess to Jurina-chan. “
“Mou…”
“Nah! Don’t be sad, I promise since we get back later I’ll spend my times with you, how is it?”
“You promise?”
“Pinky promise!” he held his pinky up. Yuria seeing it and the guy’s puppy face, make her giggling at held her pinky too and taut it to the guy’s one.
“Hehehe…”
“Mayu-kun!”
Mayu halted his steps and turned back just to see a tall beautiful long raven hair girl walked up to him. “What?”
“Hm…just saying thank you, that you finally let Ren-kun to dating your younger sister,” said Yuki while walking side by side with the short hooded guy. “I just wonder, what’s it made you accepting it? I mean, just the way you treating Ren-kun lately, it’s like you still not liking his to around Jurina-chan.”
Mayu shrugged his shoulder, “I’ve my reasons to accept his propose.”
“Hmm is that so? Well, whatever is that, I can assure you that Ren-kun will keep his promise to make Jurina-chan happy!”
“Yeah..yeah…”
“Ah wait!”
“What?” Mayu was again halted his steps when he was about to get inside the car.
“Err…”
“What’s it, Yukirin?”
That nickname…how many times he used that nickname to call her, she’s still can’t understand the sudden warm and dokidoki feeling in her heart. Hearing her nickname being called once again, Yuki snapped.
“Just reminder you that once you get back, we will try to act in the stage….yah…uhh..” a soft chuckle made Yuki to held her head up, sunddenly stunned at the gentle warm faceof the handsome short guy. And again she felt that heating and dokidoki.
“Hehe…I got that, don’t worry. I’ll not forget all the lines and the gesture, hopefully,” another chuckles slip out got along Yuki to held a warm chuckles with the not so expressionless guy.
After Mayu, Jurina, and Kuumin bid their good bye, Ren let out a soft sigh, the smiles on his handsome face did not noticed by his childhood friend.
“So, the prince finally got his REAL princess~” teased Yuki while nudging Ren’s side.
“Wh…what are you talking about?” tried to step aside, he can’t deny the warm feeling and his face got heating up. “But yah…finally I got my princess.”
“So…any plan to tell your parents?”
“No.”
“Huh?”
“”I…I’ll not tell them until the times come.”
Yuki stared at the guy and got the reason, although he doesn’t voiced it out, by how long they’ve been together she’s already understand it. She let out a soft breath and patted the guy’s shoulder before turning around but stops in halt when she heard her name being called, turned around and titled her head a side.
“Just an advice…leaves your past, Yuki.”
“….” The girl did not reply just expressionless face and turned again leaving the guy for real. Ren let a sight. “I just want you to be happy.”
-----
After done with the pray, Takamina caressing lovingly the beautiful written name on the tomb. She is staring at it lovingly and longingly, though there’s still sad expression on her face. A light tap on her shoulder awaring the woman to let out a small smile and she gave a light kiss on the cementary before stood up.
Atsuko held her “husband’s” right hand tighly, squeezing it lightly. “You done?”
“Un. Let’s go back inside.”
Still in holding each other hands, the married couple walking on the stepping of a beautiful small garden, comfortable silence company the couple to walking back inside of a big and astonishing mansion.
“Aunt Minami, aunt Atsuko,” a call in an English accent, halted the couple in steps and turning their sight at the young tall beautiful long brown hair girl. The young girl did a wave hands and with smile plestering on her cute face, she walked up toward the women.
“Ah! When did you came, dear?” asked Takamina also in English accent, abit surprised by the appearance of the younger girl. They waited for the girl to come and recived a warm hug from the young girl.
“Just a while ago, with my father and he’s now talking with granpa Michirou and granpa Maeda.”
“I see, hey did you plan to stay here? For the family gathering, and I bet you must be missing Mayu and Jurina,” said Takamina.
“Umm…I do want to stay and I really miss them, especially Mayu, but…we will go somewhere. Actually we just passed here thinking to have a visit,” said the girl with sad tone, she lowered her head abit. Atsuko patted the girl’s head softly.
“Maybe later time, you know you can visit us too in Japan right? Mayu and Jurina will be happy to be a guide for you.”
“Un, thank you aunt Atsuko. Later time, I’ll go to Japan,” she flashed a cute smiles make Atsuko patted the young girl’s head again.
“Umm, can I visit the garden? I want to give a pray.”
“Sure, and thanks dear. Aunt Atsuko will accompany you, I’ve something to talk to your father.”
“Un.”
------
“Mayu! Jurina! Kuumin!!” aloud yells gotten their attention toward a woman holding a placard, waving it highly while yelling out their names. Her action easily getting the others people attention in the airport. Though that, they are not bothered by it.
“She’s never changes, huh!” said Mayu, giggling along with Jurina and Kuumin. The three kids walking toward the woman and Jurina did run first but forgetting her still injured leg, the younger girl nearly jumble forwad, thanks to the woman’s fast move she’s be able to catch the younger girl in her arms.
“Oh my God, Jurina!! You clumsy girl! Are you okay?” said the woman frantically while checking the younger girl in her arms.
“Sasshi! Sasshi! Sasshi!! I’m fine~~ hahaha…I miss you~~~” replied Jurina now hanging on the older woman’s body spoily. The woman was name’s Sashihara Rino protectively hugged the younger girl.
“Gah! You always made me worry, huh little princess. You aren’t fine, let me see….what’s this? Your leg, hey what happened to your leg?”
“Na Sasshi, let’s just discussing about that later. I’m tired, can we go now?” said Mayu while handing their belongings to the driver.
“Yeah…need little energy for later’s warth,” added Kuumin with sheepish smiles.
“Haa…you kids just can’t stand out from trouble, huh! Okay, I don’t pry you guys now, will know later by the way. Come on kids the others are already waiting at home.”
Still hangs in Sasshi’s body, Jurina along with Mayu and Kuumin, together walking toward the limo car.
-------
The Takahashi’s family took their times in America for almost a week. Fortunately for the kids that school already in the winter holiday so they’re not bothered by it, but said that Jurina still have to doing her practice with her bandmates. The date of the event just a week more and they’re had to smooth it for the perfect performance. So for the sake of the younger one, they are head back to Japan, but now without granpa Maeda because her other granpa Michirou asked for his companion and promise will go to Japan to watch her performance. Being told that, Jurina was a bit sad but knowing that her favorit two granpa’s will come she’s just happy.
And now the Majijo Band’s members were having their break after practicing. They are scattered in the practicing room, YuiParu pair were out for fresh air, Saya was doing some tricks from Kuu, Haruu got his meal,Kuumin did a discussing with Riku and their manager, while Jurina take time for herself sitting alone at the couch side of window that were having a nice scenery. She was eating her snack while humming a soft tune.
“Hey, why are you all alone here?” a gentle voice did startled the younger girl abit, the girl turned her sight at the blonde not so tall man that took a seat beside her. He was playing a can of coffee before open it and took a long gulp.
Jurina was startled abit, sighing as the gentle voice was from another member Persona. Seeing the blonde man for the first time did give her a warmth feeling, didn’t know why but she just felt secure around him. She offered her snack for the man and he took a piece and inserts it in his mouth.
“Having a nice time by myself, the scenery here is beautiful.”
“You like it?”
“Un!”
“I’m glad you seems to enjoying this all. Didn’t think before that you are so good at singing, a talented one if I may say,” said Kai smiling. Jurina hearing the prise felt shy and lowered her head.
“Mmm I’m not that good, but yah I loved to singing and used to have a nice moment with my Mama singing together.”
“Ah talking about your parents…hmm how is they are doing now?” asked Kai curious.
“Eh?” Jurina was abit taken at the sudden question, never she knew that this man knowing her parents, “You know my parents? Are you also one of Papa or Mama’s childhood friends? Why I’ve never seen you before?”
“Err…” taken back at the sudden bombared questions from the younger girl, Kai was fidgeted in his seat. “Ehem…you could say that I…I was your Papa’s childhood friend.”
“Ah so did you also known aunt Sae?”
“Miyazawa Sae? Yeah..I know her, we used to play alot together back then. So how is they are doing now?”
“Hmm Papa Mama is doing fine and aunt Sae, she often came to our house with her family. Naa if you also their childhood friend, why are you not meeting with them?”
“I see, glad to hear that then. I can’t meet with them yet, your Papa will kill me if I face her now.”
“Eeehh why?”
“Err…just say that I’ve done something terrible back then. I still need time to face her again, though I really miss her,” there are sadness and guility in his voice.
“Just meet up then! So you can solve that problem, do you want me to tell Papa?”
“No! not yet…like I said, I still need time to prepare myself. Please do not tell your Papa about me, I’ll meet her if the times come. Ne you are a smart kid Jurina, I’m happy I could met you here,” Kai flashed his smiles and patted the girl’s head gently.
“Okay, I understand.”
“Thank you.”
They both did talked another things and got laugh until the time for practice called for them.
see ya next chapter!!!
-
Ah... Been a while since you last update
Great long chapter there
Yeah... Ren and Jurina together officially
Next would be Mayu and Yuki then?
What's going to happen next?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
:O that was a nice chapter :thumbup
I hope tou update soon :twothumbs
-
cisda83 I'm sorry taking so long to update, collage just didn't let me write it. ah yaahh congrats for RenJurina! and for Mayuki...it'll be complicated, hehe... thank you for read and comment here! :)
Dianalrs thank you for read and comment here! here the update :)
so here;s the new update, I'm really thanks for you guys that come to my story, whether reading, comment, thanks it or just pass by
I hope you guys still enjoy reading this stuff of mine. and always sorry for the mess English!
Chapter 18
“I’m nervous, I’m nervous, I’m nervous,” and so on the words keep repeating from a young girl’s mouth. Jurina was standing nervously in the waiting room that served for her teammates. She has been mouthed that since she was done with her make-up and all and now was waiting for the event to begin. And what made her more nervous now was that the manager of her band which is Kuumin, had said that their band will perform as the second performance.
“Kyaa!!”
“Hey, calm down..” Kai barely held back his head when the the younger girl suddenly throwing her hands due to shocked. Seeing the one that startled her is the blonde man, Jurina let out a sigh.
“Mou, you shocked me,” pouted Jurina.
“Hehe…sorry, you look so nervous, easy will you. It’s not that you’ll be watching of by all peoples in Japan.”
“Of course it is!! It’s Japan’s TV national! Waaa…I don’t think that join a school band will end me up here.”
“So you regret it? Joining the band?”
“Mmm..no, but..haaahh..” Jurina take a sit and let out another sigh. Kai looking at the younger girl can’t help but to let out a chuckle and patting the girl’s head, tried to not mess her beautiful hair. ‘It’s smooth and beautiful…like you.’
“Nah, you did enjoy singing with your friends, right?” a nod for him. “You are a great girl, just like your Papa. You aren’t alone there, your friends are also by your side, they’ll are also nervous too like you, see?” he tap Jurina’s shoulder to see he teammates there were also nervous and was with Kuu and Riku that tried their best to makes the kids calm down.
“I, we as Persona felt same too back then, the nervous of being the first one of new group that having performance at this large event. But we’ve to come up with our nervous and fear for the best and great performance that we were gave toward the audience so they all enjoyed it.”
Jurina just hearing what the older guy had said. Just hearing his talking, she felt secure and less nervous than before. She looked up when the man called her name.
“Your parents are coming right?”
“Un.”
“So, less nervous and getting up your guts and show them that their lovely daughter can make them so proud over you!” he gave his best smiles for the younger girl.
Feeling the encouraging she gets from the blonde man, Jurina finally get her courage back. “Un! I’ll do my best!!”
“That’s the spirit!!”
Announcement were speaking and didn’t they both realize that the event has starting and now two minutes left for Majijo Band to perform.
“Jurina-chan, come on we’ve to prepare!” called Saya.
“Hai!” she received another encouraging looks before catch up with the others.
Meanwhile at the reserved seat, Takahashi family was sitting peacefully watching the performances on the stage and also did talking with some business people and famous artists around their seating.
“Uwa! Jurina!!!” Takamina can’t help but let out an excited yell seeing her dearly daughter come out on the stage. She’s wear such a stylish costume make her looks beautiful and pretty, so her friends, also wearing such nice costume.
Atsuko seeing her daughter there feels so happy though the girl looks so nervous there but she believe that her girl could perform the best of her. Mayu looking at his younger sister and her teammates preparing their instrument, hoping for nothing bad and they’ll be perform all out.
Seating with them, two old men looking at their precious granddaughter, feeling so proud that their little girl can reaching such state like this, just by joining a band in her new school. Seeing her so happy like this also makes them happy.
And the music start with a single drum by Haruu that received a loud yell from the audience. Sure this school’s band already made their name in the entertainment world, even the singers and artists that attending the event get amaze by these young kids.
At the other side of the hall, there are some families gathering. Mariko with her family, Yuko with her family, and Tomochin with her wife was watching their kids performing there.
“Ah, Saya is really cool playing his guitar,” praised Mariko with proud face. “Our Haruka too, such beautifully playing her keyboard,” added Miichan smiling.
“Nah, My son did his job good too,” Tomochin too, did not want to lose, praised Yui that was playing with his bass. Her wife, Tomo~mi that sitting beside her, just chuckled at the older woman’s antic.
“Maa, they’ll are doing great there. Especially their vocalist, hmm..”
“Jurina-chan, Kaa-chan. Her name’s Jurina. Ah, Haruu too doing well in his drumming, right?” Ren voiced the vocalist name. Ren was quite happy that his mother seems to take interest at the younger girl.
“Ah yah, Jurina-chan! She’s so cute and beautiful also her voice is wonderful too. She’ll be a great singer if she’s serious in this kind of entertainment thing,” thought Yuko.
“I’m second with you, she’s already got things that can make her become the famous one,” agreed Tomochin.
“Nah, guys just enjoy the show for now. Our kids are also having things to make their self famous too,”said Mariko that earning chuckles from the others.
Performances after performance were showed up, and this time Persona will come up. Another loud voice from the audience when three men come up on the stage, exciting for the still famous boyband that will sing their precious and only one that had made them become this well-known in music world, 3 second.
Back to the Takahashi family place, just when the members of the group come out in the stage, Atsuko felt her ‘husband’ flinched. She looked at the short woman a bit worried, she hold Takamina’s hand and the woman turned her sight on her wife.
“You okay?”
“Un…don’t worry,” she offered an assure smile, hope to make her wife ease and tell her that she’s okay. She’s averted her sight toward her father and could see there are bit of proud in all guilty expression on the old man’s face. Sighing, she’s turned her sight back at the stage, tried to just enjoy the performance with her hand holding Atsuko’s hand.
The event is still on going with many more singers perform, but Mayu had an urge to go to toilet. So after saying to his parents that he’ll be back soon, the guy stood up and walking toward toilet direction. Finished with all of his things, on the way back to his place he accidentally bumped into a seemed lost kid.
“Hey, areyou in lost?” asked Mayu to a little girl, she’s seems in five.
The little girl was startled at the stranger guy and didn’t dare to reply his question. Sighing, Mayu bent down in level to the little girl and let out a gentle smile.
“I’m not a bad guy. If you’re really lost, I can escort you to your parents. Hm…where are they?”
The little girl seems still hesitated but looking at the gentle smile of this handsome onii-chan, she’s then nodded her head. “Um…can you, can you accompany me to Persona’s room? I want to meet my Papa.”
“Persona’s room? Are you by any chance one of their kid?” a small nod he got. ‘Isn’t Persona’s room is also the room that Jurina and her friends having? I remember she had said that…’
“Okay. I think I know where the room is. Come on and oh, my name’s Mayu, what’s your name?”
“Umm you can just call me Erena.”
“Okay then Erena-chan, let’s meet your Papa.”
On the way Mayu tried to make the little girl comfortable with him until they both arrived at the said room. But when the little girl offered him to go inside, suddenly he got a mail from his mother that Jurina will perform again.
“Sorry, I had to go back. Say hello to your Papa and don’t go anywhere when you are alone, okay?”
“Un! Thank you Mayu-oniichan.”
Mayu patted the little girl’s head before turned back letting the girl go inside alone.
“Why took you so long? Did something happened?” asked Atsuko looking at her son that taking his seat.
“Umm, yeah, I just escorted a lost little girl to her parents room,“ answered Mayu.
“Is that so? Okay, ah too bad you just passed Jurina’s performance then.”
“Aah yah…but I can watch it back at home later, Sasshi must be saved this event,” said Mayu grinning.
The event went nicely until the end and lucky for them that the side that Jurina and her friends join at winning this event. At the back stage everyone from their team were expressing their happiness some of them walking up to them and congratulating them for their first performance here. They all are really impressed by their skill of music and their performance too made them amazed.
“You were really wonderful Takahashi-san,” praised one of the famous singers that also take part in the event.
“Thank you so much. Ah, I’m not that good, really. It’s all because of them, Majijo’s members really helped me so much. I’m grateful that our Band could joint this event,” said Jurina shyly.
After did another talking with others, she wondering her eyes looking for a certain short blonde man but can’t find him so the other’s two of the members of Persona. ‘Maybe they had to leave first,’ thought her. Although they all are already did a little celebrate before, she’s still have something to talk with the Kai. Shrugged after can’t find him, she then gather back with her band-mates.
“Big success guys!!” excited Saya make the other laugh.
“It’s all worth all the practicing that we’ve done. And really guys, I’ve never ever dreamed that one day I can be stand and perform at the oh so wonderful stage of Japan’s national television, being able to watch by all people in Japan. Really, I’m so grateful for this. Thanks a lot to you guys, especially for Yui and our Princess Jurina-chan!!!” long speech Saya at his band-mates. The other are agreeing and smiling at each other.
It is indeed. Especially for Saya, Haruka, and Haruu, and of course for their new members Yui and Jurina that they become this success even they all can step and perform at the such famous place.
“Jurina!” suddenly a voice called for the so called Princess, made them turned their attention toward a family that walking towards them.
“Papa!” exclaimed Jurina, she left her friends and hugging the short woman. Takamina was hugging back her dearly daughter and patting her head. “You did good job Jurina!”
“Hehe… thank you, Papa.”
“Ah, is they are your teammates? Kids, thank you for taking care of Jurina and you guys all really amazing. As Jurina’s parents I’m really proud to you guys!”
“Ah, Takahashi-san thank you. It’s all because of Jurina-chan too that we’ll be able to become like this, she’s such a talent,” said Saya politely.
“You are a good boy! Ah I want to spend times with you guys but we’ve to go back home now.”
“Eeh we are going back now? But…” pouted Jurina.
“I’m sorry dear, but you don’t want your grandfathers that already tired to wait up for you to chatting, right?”
“Uhmm…” Jurina look at her two grandfathers that were talking with her Mama. “Okay. Ermm guys, I think I’ve to go now. I’m sorry if I can’t stay longer.”
“It’s okay Jurina-chan, beside its really late now. So see you later and have a good rest. Thank you so much for your hard work,” said Saya reassuring the girl.
After saying good bye, Takahashi family leaves them. Kuumin is still with them though, saying that he’s still need to do something and keep an eye at them. Until minutes later after they all are changing their clothes and ready to leave.
“Took you guys so long there,” greeted Ren at the members of Majijo Band that just leave their room and now approaching where their families were waiting for them. Ah, Miyuki didn’t come because she has to accompany Kanon at home.
“Mom!” called Haruka hugging her mother and resting her body on her. Haruka’s bit sad that her one-chan can’t come but she’s still watching at home, so it’s okay.
“You tired?” a little nod, “Aww…my baby, you’ve done well there Haruka, I’m so proud of you,” praised Miichan while rubbing her daughter’s back.
“Yeah, surprisingly they all are getting so much attention from other singers and they were amazed with their performance,” explain Kuumin.
“Good job kids! We’re really proud of you guys,” said Mariko congratulating the kids. “You are so cool up there, I’m so proud of you Saya.”
“It’s all because our hard work and the feel to not give up and here’s the reward.”
“That’s my boy!” she hugging her son and patting his back.
“Nice play, Yui,” said Tomochin to her son and patted his shoulder.
“Thanks, Ma.”
“Yuiiii~” Tomo~mi was holding her son in embrace and then parted so she can look at the smiling face of her son. “Happy?”
“Very much, hehe…”
“Ah, Haruu-kun, sadly your family can’t come but I’m certain that your parents are really proud of you ne. ah, hey you are still having us. You were so good at drumming back there!” Yuko patted the seemed left boy. She gave a gentle smile and Haruu too, feeling that he wasn’t left behind either, felt grateful that his friends of parents are so kind toward him.
“Hehe…thank you, Yuko-baachan.”
“Hey, where’s Jurina-chan?” asked Miichan wondered.
“Ah, her family had come and taking her home before,” replied Saya.
“Is that so…? Hmm, I’m wondering about her family,” thought Yuko.
“Alright, everyone! The event’s ended so it’s time to go home now. You kids have to rest,” announce Mariko.
“Ah, let me send Haruu back,” offer Kuumin.
“It’s okay with you? We can escort you two back home,” said Haruna offering a ride.
“Thank you, Haruna-baachan, but my driver is already waiting for me outside, so…”
“Okay, thank you for taking care of them, Kuumin-kun. Get rest when you are home.”
“Un.”
They all are bid good byes and each families going back to their home.
-----
The school’s started again and this term was the hard one, especially for the 3rd grade. Ren was alone in student council’s room. He was reading some papers, checking them all and making notes. Right after the bell for break time rang he had to leave the class soon and entering this room, thus doing his job as the student council’s president. Suddenly the door of the room opened, showing a head of a girl that was tried to take a peek inside. Aware that someone’s coming, he stopped his work and look up at the most cutie and loving girl of him.
“Ah, Jurina!”
“Ren!” Jurina was beaming going inside of the room and plopped her self at the seat beside Ren. Something was on her back. “What are you doing?” asked the younger girl curious.
“Just student council’s related things. Why you are here? Not that I don’t like it but, did you eat your lunch already?” asked Ren. He left his work aside and focused his attention at his girlfriend.
The school now already knows that their student council’s president is dating Jurina. At first they all are object it, already knowing that the said Prince was with Yuki and others (girl’s student) are don’t want their charming girl to dating someone. But after he had to clarify that he and Yuki are just best friend and he’s really really like Jurina and vice versa, they all are accepting it. Beside, Ren and Jurina did make a really cute and sweet couple.
“Not yet.”
“Eh, why not yet? Its already break time.”
“Because…I want to eat lunch with you! You are also haven’t your lunch yet, right?” said Jurina and brought out the something from her back.
“I’ve asked Mama to make for me more food, so I can eat with you,” said Jurina shyly showing a quite big of lunch box. She lowered her head in embarrassment. Actually she had lied to her mother, said that she wanted to share it with her friends but the truth is she’s just want to have lunch together with her beloved senpai-boyfriend. Already knowing that the older guy often skipping his lunch due to had to do her work as the student council’s president.
“Aww, how sweet you are….” Ren rubbing the younger girl head gently, offering a gentle and grateful smile.
“Erhmm….ah let’s eat then!”
Jurina placed the lunch box on the table, opened it and starting to eat their lunch together.
-------
Yuki plopped her body on her bed. Felt really tired after all activities that she’s doing today. Their practice was gone well although there are always somethings that didn’t going well, but fortunately that the members of the drama’s really fine and doing their jobs together.
She rolled on her stomach and closed her eyes, still in her school’s uniform though, too tires to changing it.
In her resting, she recalling back what the less thing of the drama is could be. The script, the lines, their acts, gestures and other stuff. She’s really wish this drama can be the best one of their last stage in the school.
While recalling it, suddenly her mind traced back toward the day she’s having trip with her friends back then. Recalling at the tall pale skin guy that said to her to leaves her past.
“Baka Ren…why are you reminding me when there’s already slowly rising a new feeling…” Yuki tightly closed her eyes and gripped the blanket. Having a breath she rolled again and stood up. Walking toward her closet and bent down, searching something below her clothes. Found the thing she’s searching, she went back and sat on the bed.
“Hyaaahh…” long sighed she breath out, there’s longing, missing, and daring in her expression while staring at the little thing in her hand.
“I don’t want to forget about you. The side in mine is still wants to waiting…but this new feeling…doushiyou~~”
hey, I was wondering what you guys like about this boring story? if you can let me know
-
Nahh..dont worry author san..~
it interesting and totally adventurous...
a bit confused but totally not boring~
Wonder who yuki forgetting about..
~her new feeling must be mayu~
Mayu are a kind brother~so caring~
Ren and jurina are soooooo cuteeeee~
still curious bout what happen to jurina at the festival
And why they didn't told their parents bout their relationship
relationship is the best with parents blessing~
Sorry for the long comment~anyway
Thanks for the update author san..
waiting for next update~ :on drink:
-
Ah... why was Takamina a bit weird during PERSONA performance?
Yeah.. the band was a sucess
What about Yuki and Mayu?
Would Yuki be able to move on?
Would Mayuki establish soon?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Nahh..dont worry author san..~
it interesting and totally adventurous...
a bit confused but totally not boring~
Wonder who yuki forgetting about..
~her new feeling must be mayu~
Mayu are a kind brother~so caring~
Ren and jurina are soooooo cuteeeee~
still curious bout what happen to jurina at the festival
And why they didn't told their parents bout their relationship
relationship is the best with parents blessing~
Sorry for the long comment~anyway
Thanks for the update author san..
waiting for next update~ :on drink:
Thank you so much for reading and I'm glad that you're enjoying this story
Ah if I may know which part that confusing you?
For Jurina, you'll get it in the next chap, thanks to you I got an idea for tje explanation hehe..
As for mayuki, like I said it'll be complex but I try to not prolong it
RenJurina is just tooo cuutteee
Its totally fine to me, your comment is gave me motivation, thanks
Hope you'll still around :) :) :)
-
Can't wait for the next update. I'm hoping that you'll update quicker but yeah as long as you...posting stuff then it's okay.
What on Earth am I talking about?
-
kuro_black29 thank you for read and comment here! :) :)
cisda83 thank you for read and comment here! about Takamina, it's complicated, related to family thingy, I want to write it down but it'll longer the story so, hmm maybe I'll try to make another story related to that, a sequel maybe?
teru_fi thank you for still reading and spent your little time to write down comment :) yeah, I will update this story althought it'll get longer time to update.
so here's the update, thank you so much for you guys that read this story, always sorry for the mess English and ENJJOY!!!
Chapter 19
Flashback
A little girl was get off of a car after a tall woman opened the door for her. The tall woman holding the little girl’s right hand and brought them both toward a house there. When they both reached the entrance, in the right side of the house there was many toys and scattering children about the little girl’s age playing around.
“Hey!” a called from the taller woman getting the little girl’s attention that was watching those kids playing there, she averted her sight at the approaching woman that was being called out, a little short than the woman that still holding her right hand. She furrowing her eyebrow at the woman that showing gentle and kind smiles toward her. Thought she’s doesn’t know her but the woman send out a warmth feeling for her.
“Hey, you just come? Let’s get inside for a while, we rarely having talked together,” said the new arrived woman. “Ah, so this is your older princess huh, so cute~” she turned at the little girl and again gave her gentle and kindhearted smile. The little girl feeling the attention toward her just lowered her head in shy. “And she’s a shy one too! Haha…really different than her mothers.”
“Hey~ stop it Haa-chan. She’s just shy toward new people and you made her uncomfortable here,” said the taller woman to the other woman called Haachan.
“Ah, I’m sorry little girl~ just being friendly with you, ne,” Haachan lowered her body so she can see the little girl cleary. The little girl abit startled and stepped aside, hiding behind the taller woman’s leg.
“Its okay, Yuki-chan. She’s a kind obaa-chan. Hey,” the taller woman kneel down and looking at the little girl. “You’ve to stay here, okay? Be a good girl and if you miss us just ask for Haachan to make a call. I’m sorry I’ve to leave you here for a while, I’m promise when the problems is solved I’ll come back and we can be together again with your mother and your little twin sibling, okey?”
“Daddy…don’t leave me here, I want to go with you…” pleaded the little girl called Yuki with such a low voice. Her watery eyes threatening to fall, she doesn’t want to leave alone.
“Come here,” the woman that being called daddy, took the little girl’s small body and brought her into her warmth embrace. “I’m sorry, but I can’t. Just three days, be a good girl here and I will come to pick you back home. I’m promise,” she stroked her daughter’s back gently, trying to calm down the already crying little girl.
“Shh…everthing will be okay, you’ll be fine here. Make some friends here so you are not alone, you got it?” she waited for awhile before felt a little gesture her little daughter made. “Good girl.”
After Yuki calm down, the daddy handed her to Haachan.
“Okay Yuki-chan, remember be a good girl and make friends, okay?”
“…Un…”
“Haachan.”
“Leave her to me, I’ll take care of her and make sure she’ll enjoy being here and make friends.”
“Thanks. Hmm…I’m leaving.”
After giving a gentle and soft kiss on the little girl’s head, the taller woman bid her good bye and leaving the house. The little Yuki was silently seeing her daddy walking away. The tears that have stopped silently went out back tracing her soft and round cheeks.
“Daddy…”
End of Flashback
-------
Jurina was in the garden of her school, waiting for a certain senpai that aksed for meeting up in the lunch break. She’s wondering why? But let it a side, whatever this asking is for, she’s happy that the older guy could spare his busy time with her. The girl was startled when her shoulder being tapped.
“Ah, Ren!”
“You wait long?”
“Uun, just got here minutes ago,” she flashed her so famous puppy-like smiles only just make the older guy skip his heart beating. ‘Why she’s so cute~~~’ slapped his mental mind, Ren take a seat beside his girlfriend.
“Ah yah, already eat your lunch?”
“Un, with Saya, Miyuki, and the other’s at clubroom. You?”
“I’ve.”
“So…why are you asking me to meet here? Not that I don’t like it, I’m happy but, you are so busy now, right?”
“I’m happy~ you are really such a caring girlfriend huh,” Ren stroked Jurina’s head gently make the girl blushing. “Uhm…actually, there something I want to tell you,” said Ren with calm voice. He reached for the girl’s right hand and wrapped it with his both hands.
“Hm? What is it?” asked Jurina curious, feeling the warmth in her hand. It’s really feels nice.
“Anou…I…I’m…I’m engaged.”
“…”
Not any respon for minutes, he keep the hand covering try too look at the shocked face of the younger girl in front of him that was lowering her head.
“…You what…?”
“I’m…”
Jurina tried to freeing her right hand but the older guy just tightened his grip. She liftup her head, “You-“
“Joking!”
“Ha?”
“Pfftt…hahahaha!!!” Ren was laughing hard seeing the oh so dumby cutie face of the younger girl. His both hands is still not letting go the girl’s right hand though. Taking it that the older guy was just teasing her, Jurina felt anger rised and punching Ren with her free hand that was still laughing.
“Mou that was not funny!!! Ren!!” irritating Jurina, still punching the guy that had down with his laugh and just chukle receiving the not so hurt punch from the younger girl.
“I’m surrender, please…stop it, I was just joking, I’m sorry…Jurina-chan~ I’m sorry~” pleading Ren, let go of his left hand and caught Jurina’s right hand. He’s intentionally dragged the younger girl closer toward him. “Jurina…I’m sorry.”
“Mou…!” refusing to look back at the loving stare from the older guy. Jurina averted her sight aside, slowy feeling the heat in her face at their close body.
“Jurina, hey…” called Ren softly. He let go of his right hand and touching Jurina’s face, slowly brought it to face him. “I’m sorry, I was just joking. There’s nothing that I’m enganged. If there’s any, I’ll defenitly refuse it, whethere my parents will force me and such, I will not take it, because of what? Because I’ve found my real princess that I love so much. So please, believe in me that I will love you in any condition, together with you until my last breath.”
Could he be any sweeter than this? Jurina is really in read now, like a crab that was boiling until it’s well cooked.
“Mou, stop it!”
“I’m serious here, Jurina.”
“…I…I believe in you, Ren. I love you too, but please don’t make such joke like that again. I thought you’ll leave me.”
“No, I’m not. I’m sorry, okay,” he wipes the tiny water that did come out itself from those beautiful eyes. Staring at each other’s eyes, he can not hold his self for not taste those soft pulmp lips of the younger one. Slowly getting their face closer, closer, and…
CTAK!!
“Ittaiii!!!” Ren quickly parted his self from Jurina and with both hands rubbed his pain head that had been hit.
“Ren! Oh my god, you okay?” asked Jurina in panic. She looks around trying to find whose the culprit and she accidently look at the lying innocent stone wrapped in paper. Wondering she pick up the stone and unwarp it.
“Ren, I found this.”
“Isshh…ha? What? Eh let me see..” still rubbing his head, Ren took the paper before Jurina could read it.
No.Kiss.Or.
There’s also a little draw of body holding its head plus the seeming dripping blood.
Felt coldness running in his spine, Ren quickly hide the paper in his pocket, looking around, spoted no one. Looking up, his eyes finally chaught up with a cold deadly stare of a hooded guy. Gulping he turned his sight back at the worry face of Jurina.
“You okay? What’s that paper about?”
“Uh..nothing, really! Just…just someone getting frustrated and carelessly throwing the stone that sadly hit my head, yeah…and, and I’m fine, really! Hehe…” explain Ren stuttering.
Jurina’s still curious, but just let it go. Honestly, she’s thanking for whose that ‘carelessly’ trhow the stone for she’s still not comfortable with ‘kiss’ thing, although she’s been curious about it.
------
Shifting at the rooftop where’s Mayu had been whatching from a far his dearly little sister together with Ren. Still not fine by it, their relationship, but he’s already giving his permission toward them. hm…
“Just let them alone will you?” a little laugh coming from his back, getting the hooded and glasses guy turned around.
“I’m. Just gave a little warning to not do stupid thing to MY Jurina.”
“Ckckck…he’ll not. If he event try one, I’ll be the one to punch him. Don’t worry.”
“He’s trying to kiss her!”
“Ha?!!” Kuumin quickly walked up to the edge and look down at the pair that was having fun time together. Ren had made another joke and Jurina just laughed at his stupif jokes. “Hmm…ah, leave that. Hey about the festival weeks ago…” trailed Kuumin.
“Haah…say it,” Mayu let out a single breath and back to his rest position while Kuumin took a place beside him.
Actually, eventhough he had said not to thinking about the strange event that happened to Jurina. He’s still bothering by it, so he ordered Kuumin to do an investigation about it. Took him longer time to find the cause.
“Actually…its my fault at the every fisrt place,” started Kuumin that got a bit surprised and curious look from Mayu. “So…ah, you still remember about what happened to Jurina at our first summer camp?” a little nod but then something hit him.
“Yeah, I think that was happened again. At that time, when the three of us joined that summer camp, Jurina was suddenly lost and we, also the teachers and other students went to searching for her. Until night and it’s you and me who’s found her lying under a big old tree with scrathes around her body. After we brought her back to the camp and the teacher tended her wound, then morning after she told us that she was met with a little girl holding a cute doll. Thinking that she just a kid around the camp, she took the little girl’s invitation to play with her,” Kuumin halted and take a breath.
“Trun out that there were no resident around the camp and there was no little girl like what she told us. That little girl was a ghost, a lost soul that living around the camp and she happened to find to Jurina was interesting and took her to play. That’s also one of the reasons why Takamina-baachan did not want to let Jurina go in other out bound activity. She’s afraid that something like that will might happen again and the worst will happen to her. Jurina is special girl, the family already known that and you are certainly understood what’s about.”
“So…what you wanted to say is, that event happened again to her.”
“Yeah, I think that foxy-like soul is got interest to her that wanted to take her away. Fortunately, just I’m just so glad that Ren could saved her in time or…or we’ll really lose her,” Kuumin lowered his head, feeling frustrating. “I’m sorry…I’m sorry, it’s all my fault, only thinking about to help my friend but it’ll just endup that I’m just hurted her,” Kuumin can’t help but let out a soft sob. He’s really loved the younger girl, already taking care of her like his little sister for a single child like him.
“Haisshh…stop it, don’t cry. Oi Kuumin!” Mayu felt frustrated his self. What his talking earlier was bad serious and the other option could happen but, their younger girl is save now. “It’s wasn’t your fault, the camp event was years ago and we didn’t think that it still can be happen to her. Just…we just have to be more look after her, protect her, do not let any thing that could harm her. It’s also my fault did not aware about that but then again she’s fine now.”
“Yeah…you are right.”
Kuumin finally calmed down and them both taking a look at their lovely younger sister laughing happily down there with the she’s loved. Seeing her cute smiles send them warmth feeling and promised to their self to always protect their little princess.
“Tell him about Jurina.”
Kuumin startled turned his head at Mayu. “Are you sure?”
“Yeah, we are not at home now, so the one that can protect her can be not just the both of us.”
“Heh…I see you are already gave you trust to him.”
“You can think so.”
-------
Mayu and Yuki were walking in the corridor toward the school’s hall where the members of drama club having their practice. Yuki was focusing with the papers on her hands while walking behind Mayu that become the guied for her to not suddenly bump into wall. Walking forward, turned right, turned left, forward, climbing strairs? Wait, she’s didn’t even remember that the way to the hall have to going upstrairs. Mayu lead them to the right again and finally she realized that the short hooded guy were leading her to..
“Infirmary? Why we come here? Are you sick? Why didn’t you said earlier? Do you need something? You can just tell me-“
Ignoring the rambling questions, Mayu just get in leaving the taller girl bewildered standing in front of the opened door. “Mayu-kun?”
“Come here, get inside already,” only the replied while he walking toward one of the bed near the window, open the curtain that separating the two beds, he called again the confusing girl toward him. Still in confuse and wonder, Yuki just obeyed and approaching the shorter guy.
“Wha-“
“Hop on the bed and lay down,” said Mayu with no expression after took the papers from the girl and placed it on the table.
“Huh?” startled Yuki at such order.
“Just do it.”
“Why you asked mo to lie on the bed? Are you-kyaa!!!”
“You such a stubborn girl, ugh,” Mayu ‘hugging’ Yuki’s body and ‘forcedly’ lied down the girl on the bed. Yuki being pushed like that suddenly got panic and struggle with not so much energy that was not use against Mayu’s strength.
“Kyaaaa!! Let me go! What are you doing??!!” yelling Yuki in panic but Mayu just let it be while he’s quite difficult making the girl to just ‘lie’ on the bed which she’s keep struggling under his grip.
“Stop yelling and just lie calmly, will you?!” finally rised his voice a bit, he got the girl’s attention and make her stopped struggle, and then Mayu quickly covered the girl with blanket. Yuki was lay down quietly after that.
“Tch, you are still having enough strength to struggle against me, huh. And why are you yelled and struggle, huh? I was just lied you down so you can rest,” the short guy huffet and standing beside the bed looking at the girl that was liying on the bed in blankly state.
“Eh?” Yuki blink he eyes that she’s now facing the ceiling above her.
Mayu rised his eybrow at the sudden reaction make him giggle. ‘Her blank face is so cute~’ still giggling Mayu called for the girl.
“What are you thinking about? You look so shocked and Ah! Did you think that I will ‘rape’ you, huh? Can’t believe that the figure princess of this school is such a pervert,” guessing Mayu with accuses tone and serious face. He just tried to teasing the girl, though.
“WHAT?!? wha-eh! I’m not and I’m NOT a pervert!! Mou Mayu-kun, what is it all about?!!” yelled Yuki irritably at the short guy. She’s really embarrassed at the event and hiding her face under the blanket.
The guy at yelled just let out a light laughter seeing the girl’s another strange yet adorable over reaction. Yuki that was hiding herself under the blanket, still in red and embarrassing at the tease but what’s making her heart that was beating so fast before, turned to calming and reassuring after hearing such a light laugh of the short guy. Her heart flutters hearing the melodious of the guy’s voice.
Minutes later, Yuki remove the blanket from her face and take a peek at the short hooded guy that was searching something in the locker of medicine. Found what he has been searching for, he walked toward dispenser and took water by a glass then come up toward her bed.
”Here, drink this and rest.”
Yuki just gave the guy a look. Let out a soft sigh, “I’ll not aim to become a doctor if I don’t know a person is sick. You’ve been massaged your temple since afternoon lesson and I’ve seen that you’re nearly faint. So instead of forcing yourself and your already weak body to practice, let just take a rest here. Don’t worry, I’ve called them to excuse us,” explained Mayu calmly. There’s concern in his face and again make her heart going doki-doki. Quickly Yuki warping her face until just leave her eyes and looking at the guy.
Sure is that she’s been feeling dizzy since morning, she’s glad that her daddy had leave to her work so she thought to give herself to go to school today because there’s so much importance things to deal with and by the afternoon, she can’t hold the pain in her head. How gald she’s that Mayu was here to take care of her. ‘He’s taking care of me…he’s... (//>w<//)!!’
“Yukirin, don’t hide your face. Get up and drink this medicine,” called Mayu again, frowning at the girl’s weird action. He’s really worry of the girl, didn’t want that accident to recalled back moreover they are in a important project which the times they have not so long again.
Slowly Yuki lowered the blanket and sat up on the bed. She took the said medicine and their hands touching when she took the glass. Each of them sends an electric wave toward their bodies. Eventhought they both had already holding hands and such as due to their practice but this time, there’s something different their bodies feeling. Drinking her medicine, Yuki lied down back while Mayu placed back the glass.
“Uhm…”
“Yes?”
“Can you accompany me here?”
“Sure.”
Such a quick replied. He’s never once accaepting whatever she wants from him before but this time, she look at the short guy like he’s been acts a bit different, truth that he’s still the cyborg prince with his expressionless but, he’s more caring toward her. She didn’t want to higher her expectation but…
“I’ll just rest here. If you need something just call me,” Mayu took the other bed beside her, took out his medical related book and make his self comfortable there and reading.
There’s comfortable silence accompany them, Yuki wanted to sleep but it seems the reaction of the medicine did not yet. ‘There’s something I want to ask him, but is he okay with it?’
“Ano, Mayu-kun…can I ask you a question?” asked Yuki turned her face toward the guy.
“Sure, what is it?” replied Mayu with eyes still glued on the text book.
“You seems so ambitious to become a doctor, is there anu reason that make you really wanted to be one? Ah, I’m sorry if I ask such things…I’m just curious, umm…”
“…It’s okay. I don’t mind the question but, if you really curious about it, I’ll tell you my reason.”
Yuki is still looking at Mayu, gladly that the glasses guy didn’t bothering by her question. There’s a minute passed before Mayu placed the book on his body and brough his two hands behind his head before telling his story.
“Acutally, I’ve got an accicident when I was kid. I didn’t know when, where, or why I even got it, I just only wake up at the one of hospital in Boston, America. My Papa just said that I was being careless and accidently getting hit by a car. When I was being hospitalized, there was a young doctor that was assigned to take care of me. A rather tall young woman with beautiful face, sweet smile that can make you felt in ease and comfortable, smart and good in making jokes.”
Yuki could see the small and longing smile on the guy’s face. Mayu was facing at the ceiling while talking. Seeing the sincere smile, there’s nothing bad just she also could feel it too about someone that really take care and concern for us, because she had felt it many times back then, especially from her daddy.
“She companied me, playing with me, telling all kinds of stories and jokes and when she tell me about why and how she become a doctor was because she wanted to help people healing their sick, gave them motivation that they all are having prescious life to live on with peoples that hoping for their health. Even after I’m got out from the hospital, I’m still begging my Papa to accompany me met with that doctor. Being the stubborn and naughty kid I am, I often wondering around the hospital, entering room to another room, getting angry and scolded by the nurses.”
This time Mayu can’t help but let out a chuckle which also make her let out a small giggling, ‘His face is so cute~~’
“Ah, yah…hmm there a room I accidently entered without knowing that inside was going an operation and the one who’s leading that operation was that young doctor. Although I was in an operation room but I’m not afraid at all and lucky for me that the nurses and other doctors didn’t notice me standing at the side of the room. I’m seeing them working their hands on the patient skillfully and profeional and that doctor really did her best to make the patient save. And they all are did it. They saved the patient’s live, I can see on their face the gladness and proud of them self. That young doctor looked beautiful and prettier than before, I could felt the happiness and glad that the patient’s live saved,” Mayu stopped for a while, still lingering inside his mind the situation at that time.
“But my happiness was broke moments later they noticed me inside the room and I’m glad that the young doctor was there so she did the apologized and brought me out of the room. That day I got Papa’s mad at me but that day too I had noted myself to become a great doctor like them, like that young doctor. Could save people’s live, it’s really a wonderful thing I can think of.”
Mayu had finished his story telling with such a kind smile on his handsome face. But minutes later haven’t got voice from the girl beside him, he frawned. Turned his head a side, there’s he could see a beautifully angelic face of a girl sleeping peacefully.
“Yappari, you are more…way more beautiful rather than kind doctor that I adore so much,” whisper Mayu softly with gentle smile. He got up from the bed and approaching the sleeping girl.
“Really, such a beautiful princess you are.”
Mayu stretched out his right hand, slowly and gently placed his fingers, trailing softly the smooth skin. Adoring the pretty face of the girl that a bit red because of fever.
“Looks like I can’t fool this feeling that I have for you. The feeling that I’ve hold enough since I found you fainted in that garden. I love you, Yuki. You are the second person after Jurina that can make me broke my promise. The promised that I’ve hold long with Papa,” Mayu let out a soft sigh. He removes her strand of hair and took it to her said face so he could see clearly the beautiful face of the girl.
Mayu was observing her lovely face and got stuck at the plump and red as apple-like lips. His eyes had wondering how that sexy lips taste is. Can’t hold the feeling anymore, slowly he bend down his body, ’She’s sleeping, yeah…just one peck couldn’t hurt.’
Moving closer and closer, but when he was about to touching his lips, the girl did move a bit and…
“..hnn…Yuu-chan..”
A soft mumbled escaped from the lips that he’s aiming for successfully stopped his moves in track.
This time he did not want to lie that his heart’s felt like it was stabbing repeatedly by knive, hurt, hurt like hell that he’s head almost explode due to the overwhelming feeling that mixing inside. For once he felt the heart warming thing of loving someone and also for once he felt the pain like hell of heartbreak.
“Fuck.”
He moving away his body and standing back beside the still sleeping girl, gripping tightly his fist that already hiding inside his jacket’s pocket.
“Haahhhh…” he let out a long breath, calm down his self. “At least, it’s not Ren’s name that you voiced out.”
Can’t hold the hurt feeling he turned around packing his belonging and faced back the angelic face of the girl. He wants to stay, just staring at her sleeping but really, the pain is just too much, he needs time to sort his feeling.
“I’m sorry, I can’t accompany you. I’ll tell Saya to pick you up here.”
Giving the last lovely stare, he turned back and leaves the infirmary room.
let me know if you come here, or just pass by
next?
-
Lol...mayu...ur disturb at perfect time...nice one~
Sure a protective brother...hahaha
Ren..be careful~ scary~
Mayuki relationship sure are complicated..
but the bright side is mayu love yuki..
just didnt know yuki true feeling is..toward yuu or mayu
Ur welcome author san..dont worry..
i always lurking here for wmatsui and mayuki~
Thanks for the update..waiting for next chap~
-
I hope for SayaMilky lovey dovey next. Thanks for the update
-
:twothumbs
-
yeah... another update...
Ren and Jurina...
Nice...
What's going to happen next?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
ah mayu, you overprotective brother, disturb ren and jurina moment huhuhu
ah, mayuki.... who's yuu-chan to you, yuki?
well, next chapter please hehehe
-
kuro_black29 haha...yeah he's, an overprotective older brother, thank you for read and comment here! :)
teru_fi I'm sorry it took longer time again...and about SayaMilky, I tried to write about them, short but yeah, hope you fine with it, thank you for read and comment here! :)
Dianalrs thank you for read and comment here! :)
cisda83 thank you for read and comment here! :) next is "abit" confusing? ah, hope you still enjoy it...
sastio13 Mayu is sure scary if its about his loved sister hehe, and about MaYuki, next chap will about them, thank you for read and comment here! :) :)
I'm soooorrrrrryyyy for the late update, Rl just getting harder lately, hahh...
thank you for still coming here, so here's the update, I write it in hurry so sorry for the mess, yeah still the mess English of me.
enjoy guys!!!
Chapter 20
The next day, Yuki was walking toward her classroom with her friends. Her body’s now already fine and it’s because of a certain short hooded guy that was taking care of her yesterday. She felt really happy and wanted to thanks that guy but when she woke up, he was already gone and instead Saya and Haruka that picked her up and brought her home. Maybe he had an urgent call and must back home soon? Maybe…hmm, she wanted to meet him and say thanks properly to him.
She entered the class and gazing around the class but the guy she searching for looks not come yet. Sighing, she just walked toward her seat and wait until he comes. She was pulled down in her memories with Mayu yesterday, how concern he was toward her and even willingly to share his story. She felt really happy and special…like, he’s literally a cyborg-like, lack of expression and all but yesterday, he was really showed another side of him that she has not seen yet although the longer times they had with the practice, and that made her heart beating in strange way. Not long enough though, Mayu was walking inside the class but with sensei behind him.
‘Eh?’
Didn’t her realize that the bell had ringed and the class started. A bit startled she turned her sight at the short guy but he seems already focus at the lesson. She let out another sigh. ‘Maybe later I’ll say my thanks toward him.’
Although she said that but she seems can’t get a hold on the short guy. Right after the bell rang she was pulled out of the class by some members of Drama Club, until the next lesson and today lesson was over, still she can’t have time even a minute with the short hooded guy. Last chance is their practice time. She was determinded and about to called for the guy for practice before he went out of class. But,
“Mayu-ku-“
“Mayu, wait!”
Yuki stopped when she saw Aika did run a bit toward Mayu and clingling to his arm. Didn’t understand but, seeing that scene she just felt her heart being ripped and suddenly she lost the air to breath.
“Hey, did you already tell Yuki-san to excuse you to not practice today?” asked Aika frowned. She’s still clinging on his arm and swinging it a bit. Mayu seems don’t mine though, his face still lack of expression and let out a small sigh.
Tilted his head a little and looking at the stunned taller girl there. Mayu did not want to thingk her expression and just let out an enough voice just to let that tall beautiful girl to hear him.
“Sorry I can’t join practice today, somethings to do,” said that and continuing his steps out of the class with the still clinging Aika beside him.
Why she wanted to cry? Takahashi Mayu and Miyazawa Aika, she had already known that those two are close but seeing them like that, her chest feel like it stifling. She wondered why? That short guy back to his cold again, even colder rather than the first time she met him, why? Did she make him mad? What she did anyway? Is it because he had to taking care of her yesterday? But he seemed just fine and even acted so caring. Then why?!?
Many thoughts running inside her head but its like she just can’t understand his attitude now. Frustrated herself she went out of the class and straight to the practice room, with another new question, where is Ren?
--------
A woman was enjoying herself watching the skynight that looks so pretty and clear from the balcony of her bedroom. A single wind of the night blowing gently, gave a slight tingle shiver on her wrapped body. She tightened the blanked around her body so the wind didn’t brezz her much.
Her serene atmosphere was being distrubbed when a tall guy come out join her, did startled her a bit she turned side and let out a single chuckle.
“How many times I told you to not startle me, Ren,” said Oshima Yuko, the woman that had been enjoying the night alone. She eyeing her son that took a place beside her, can’t deny the looks of worry on the tall young guy.
“I’m not sorry, you’re seems to enjoy the scene by youself though…and why are you out here? It’s cold here.”
“I’m wrapping myself in blanket so it’s not that cold.”
Ren just silent already knew how stubborn his Kaa-chan can be. He then shifted closer to the woman and wrapped his long arm around her. Yuko just let him be instead she leaning in the wramth of his son’s embrace. They both are just enjoying the beautiful sight in front of them, until Yuko started the talk.
“Sorry I did make you skipping today’s school, just glad that your sisters still going school today and did not insist to take care of me.”
“It’s okay Kaa-chan. Mom’s in out of town now and maybe just in the way to back home now, we don’t want to leave you alone sick at home so I took the place to taking care of you.”
“Yeah, and made you ditched all of your things at school.”
“Kaa-chan…I said it’s okay, things at school I already told Airin and the others to handle it, so don’t worry.”
Yuko let out a sigh, his son is just really caring toward his family, family things first and that was what she loved so much about him. About family thingy…
“Just asking…”
“Hn?”
“Did you still hold your promise?”
She could feel he did stunned a bit but just thinking that he just startled that she brought the said long promise that they both had made. Ren quickly regained himself and nodded his head a little.
“Yes, I am.”…’ugh…I’m deeply sorry, Kaa-chan…’
“Good boy! I’m always counting on you Ren, you are the only guy in our family…I always prying for you to keep protec your family no matter what, taking care of your two sisters…”
Somehow, he hated the way his mother talking, feeling his heart tingle with strange one. Shook his head throwing the weird feeling, he just thighten his hold around her mother.
They both fell on the comfortable silence, minutes later they heard the door of the room being opened along with a melodious voice of a taller woman.
“Heee…why are you out there? And Ren didn’t you take her inside?” Haruna walked toward them with worry in all over tired face of her.
“Mom, welcome back home. I already told her its cold outside but she just being stubborn herself,” said Ren letting go his hold on the short woman.
“Mou, Ren don’t go…keep your Kaa-chan warming here,” pouted Yuko seeing her son already stood up.
“You go back to your bedroom and rest, okay. Let me taking care of her now, and thank you dear,” said Haruna patted her son’s head softly. Ren just nodded and said ‘Goodnight’ towards them before went out of his parent’s bedroom.
Haruna sighed and took the place where Ren had sat before. Once she sat there, Yuko instantly cuddle herself in her wife’s embrace.
“Hmm…I miss my NyanNyan~~” said Yuko cutely and Haruna just let out a single giggle at her cute wife. She wrapped her arms around her tightly, she could feel the hot coming from her. She buried her face on her wife’s neck.
Yuko did not that dumb to not know why her dearly wife’s body trembling the moment she wrapped her in her warmth embrace. She could feel the hot and shiver she had, even Ren could felt it too but did not voiced out his worry. Yuko feels blaming herself for making them worry and be anxious about her.
“Yuuchan…Yuuchan…Yuko…hiks..hiks..” the sobbed of her loved one, did the best of it to break her heart into peace. She doesn’t like-hated this situation. She wanted to be strong for them, for her family…
“Haruna, hey…honey,” Yuko slowly pulled herself off from the embrace and cupped the most beautiful woman of her although it’s bothering by tears, stress, tired, fatigue, worry, and…fear, she’s still the gorgeous woman she loved so much. She wipes the tears though it still flowing out. can’t take the crying woman in front of her, she brought their face closer and kissing those plump red lips softly, hoped that the older woman could feel the love and promised she had for her.
Haruna replied it with the amount of love she recived, kissing each other in tender one, feeling each other’s present, letting them know that they both still having each other one. Minutes later they both parted the kiss and Yuko keep their face still close by linked their forehead. Finally the older one stopping her tears out and she wipes all the trance of the tears, cleaning it so she could see clrealy her beautiful face.
“I’m afraid…Yuko, I’m afraid…” Haruna take the place to break their silence. Her face’s showing worry and fear. Yuko, again felt the pang of hurt in her heart.
“Don’t be please, don’t be…I’m okay, I will ok-“
“But it’s already the third times!” Haruna parted herself and did yell at the younger woman. Her feeling’s in mess now, seems like….
“First when we’re still in highschool, second when we’re in the college…the sign is just same, Yuko…your condition…it..it…”
“Shhh…I won’t leave you, I won’t. Haruna,” Yuko cupped again her face and make their eyes on each other’s. “Yes, the sign showed the same but, I’m still and always still fight this ill. I still have the medicine right? I still could live healthly and still be with my family, with you…please believe in me.”
“Why don’t you take the operation, Yuko? Maybe it’s the time to do it, so you colud loss that cursed ill from you.”
“…I can’t.”
“Why…why, Yuko please…”
“Haruna, the operation will take all our money out and we still need more money for my recorvery and such and…” Yuko shaking her head, she looked at her wife’s wondering and confusing eyes. “Although our company is in nice progress now but, we need the money for our children. Ren will graduate from highschool soon and I really want him to attend the best university and that take money for it. Then what about Miyuki and Kanon? They both girls and certainly I also want the best for them.”
Yuko let out a single breath, “I had vowed myself the moments they, our children came out to the world I will just devoted all of my hardwork for their happiness, for fulfill of all they needs. I don’t want them to be like the child of me before, which was always lack of things and just fighting my self out for just so I could live longer. Until you guys came to my live.”
Haruna never forget the first time she had met this younger woman of her. How badly stated she had went trhough before, lived alone since a kid after being left dead by her family because of an accident. Doing anything just so she could live for the next day, by the good’s way or the bad’s way one.
Despite of that, she was fighting for her live proudly. She found somethings that made her fallen for her at how strong she could be for the people she had dear in her heart. Her jokes thought that were dirty thingy-related, smart head, cute dimples, sometimes acted childish and many more, she just loved everything about Yuko. And the love for her family, for her children, Haruna understood it very well.
But then again, she just can’t hold the pain seeing her beloved one was under suffering of the ill that she’s carrying since the kid until now. How terrified she was before after two times she was neared to lose her, but she was being strong one herself and still be with her until now. But…but, that ill…it’s come back again, what if…what if this time, she..
Haruna being pulled out from her daze and got eyeing by the lovely gaze by Yuko.
“Have faith in me, please…just say you believe that I will always by your side, never leave you alone, and accompany you longer, just say that to me and I’ll trying harder to fulfill it to you. I’ll stay strong for youm for my family. I love you Haruna, I really really love you…”
Haruna wanted to believe it, believe in her words for they’ll always be together. Slowly nodded her head, “I love you too, Yuko…I love you.”
They shared a soft, tender, and full of love kiss before decided to get back to their bedroom for rest.
--------
Saya was walking aimlessly around the campus, her friends was being busy with their things, actually busy with their respective partners. Honestly he wants to spend his time with his girlfriend too but the said girlfriend was soon pulled by her friends of Newspaper Club out of classroom.
“Hyaahh~~ boring! Why everyone leave me alone~ even that debu (Haruu) also leave me because of new food at cafeteria?! Hufftruu” grumble Saya annoyed. When walking his eyes got sight of a girl, confusing he just walked up toward the girl’s place.
“Eh, Miyuki? What are you doing her alone? Didn’t you with your friends earlier?” asked Saya took a seat beside the girl.
Miyuki that seemed was in daze, startled when a guy suddenly sitting by her side. “Ah, Saya-kun…doing nothing and hum…I’ve finished my things with them.”
“Oohh…” nodded the guy in understand. They both then fall into the silence, not so comfortable because Miyuki had been in daze again and that make him start to worry.
“You’ve been in daze lately, somethings disturbing your mind? You know you could share it me. Beside I’m your boyfriend now, so as your boyfriend, I don’t want my girlfriend troubling alone with her things. So say it..” said Saya gently.
“Eh, eum…” Miyuki seems hestitate, she got startled again when the guy took her right hand and wrapped it around his palm. It feels nice being holding by the guy she loved so much, its like only just being holding by him she could clearing all the worries in her heart.
“Miyuki…” called Saya softly, now cupped the girl’s face woth other hand and brought it to face him. “Tell me?”
Receiving the loving stare, she’s blushing. The guy in front of just getting caring, lovely, and romantic since they both become a couple. She’s really happy and glad having him as boyfriend and not just a childhood friend. Let out a soft sigh, Miyuki said the thing that disturbing her mind.
“Kaa-chan…she’s getting sick.”
“Eh, Yuko-baachan? How come and since when?” asked Saya in worry.
“About three days ago, I didn’t know how she becomes sick. She just being healthy herself but suddenly at morning Mom ordered us to called Mariko-baachan to check-up on her.”
“Hee…why is Daddy didn’t tell us about this? What about her condition now?”
“Thanks God, she’s fine now and planning to get back to her work tomorrow. But…hhh…” Miyuki let out a tired and worry sigh. Seeing her expression, he just knew what she’s thinking.
“Maa…she’ll be fine. We have stubborn parents, they’ll do anything whatever they can do just for us, their children, and you already knew that right?” he flashed a gentle and reassuring smile to ease the girl’s feeling. Getting a slowly nod he brought the girl he love to his embrace, hugging her gently and rubbing her back.
“She’ll be fine. I’ll ask Daddy to make sure your Kaa-chan will be healty and lively as she used to be.”
“Un, thank you Saya-kun.”
-------
At the same time in different place, Ren was dazing out in front of his neglecting papers. His mind was in mess now, many things running inside. About his study, Student Council’s things, the projects they’ll do at their graduation day, his Kaa-chan’s condition, and…the promise.
Deep down in his thought, he didn’t realize that someone had walking inside the room. A slow pat on his shoulder did shock the guy that nearly made him fall from his chair.
“Aaaakk-eh, hey! You shocked me there Jurina-chan!” said Ren rubbing his fast beating heart.
“Eh, sorry…you were in daze and neglecting your papers, what are you thinking of?” asked Jurina concern, she took the chair beside him.
“Ah, just…umm, school’s thingy. Yeah, the usual but just getting stressed out lately because the exam will not long again.”
“Humm I see, you must be getting more busy then,” said Jurina while took one piece of paper and playing with it. Ren look closely at the younger girl and could sense the lonely feeling there. Sighing and then chukled a little that took the attention of the younger girl back toward him.
“Ne, Jurina-chan…”
“Hn?”
Chuu~
!!?!!! (//>u<//)!!
A sudden kiss on the cheek that made the younger girl becomes red like a hot cooked crab. Covered her face immediately tried to hid her madly blushing face.Ren smiling gently although his heart was about to come out because of what he just did and he was squealing really hard in his mind at how oh my so asdfsdfhgfdhfgjgdhjk cutely she’s right now.
“Thank you,” a sincere one. ‘For being here with me’ thought Ren.
Jurina turned her still blushing face back at the guy after hearing the said thank you, tilted her head aside confusing. Ren have to restain his self at the cutest human being in front of him.
“Just so you know that, only just having you here with me, those problems in my mind were vanished like a dust being blown by wind. I may be getting busy but, I’ll try to still having my time with my cutest ever girlfriend that I looooveeee so much!!!” Ren was grinning at the blushing girl.
“Mou…I get it, why you always make me blushing!” pouted Jurina embarrassing. “I love you, too…”
How warmth his heart can be, hearing the soft loving voice of his girl. He staring at the shy girl that now continuing to play with his papers. ‘I promise to you Jurina, whatever my mother will do with the promised we had, I’ll fight for our love. I’ll not let you go, I really do love you so much.’
'I'm prying for my live for what I've done.' eyeing the small cctv at the corner.
--------
Atsuko just got home after buying groceries. She asked the family’s driver, the only one that Takamina hired not just to be the driver but also to protect her house. Since in the way back to home, she having this strange feeling and just quicking her steps toward her home to get inside.
“Takagi-san, can you bring the dus along?” asked Atsuko toward the middle age man before she got inside.
“Yeah.”
“Thank you.”
Getting inside, there’s no one at home beside her father. Passing by the living room she could hear a sound of choughing from the kitchen. ‘Otou-san!’
With panic and worry she did run toward the kitchen and found her father was sitting on the floor with blood coming out from his mouth.
“Otou-san!!!” Atsuko approaching the old man and bend down hugging her still coughing father.
“Otou-san, what’s happen to you?” asked Atsuko worriedly.
“Ats-cough, cough..haahh..”
“No, no…Takaki-san!! Takaki-san!! Help!!” yelled her, not long Takaki had come and got shocked at the situation. “Please, help me getting to hospital, quickly!”
“Hai!!”
Soon, Takaki brought them to the hospital, Atsuko that was in panic and worry called for Takamina that was out of twon to get home quickly and her children to get to the hospital once they out of school. Arrived at the hospital they asked for doctor and nurse to help them. Some nurse come to them and brought Maeda-san toward one of an emergency room.
“Hey, what happening here?” a doctor come with a nurse behind. The doctor seeing there was a craying woman in front of a room with a middle age man. When the woman turned around the doctor looks shocked.
“Eh, Acchan?” called the doctor not sure. When was about to talk to her, the nurse already pulled the said doctor to get inside the room.
Atsuko got aware after the door being closed, but what’s the only thing in her mind now is her father’s condition.
“Otou-san…”
*banging my head* should focusing on MaYuki later
let me know if you come here, or just pass by
next?
-
Okaaaay yaaaaay!! An update
-
New reader here :jphip:
I enjoy reading your fic
keep updating author-san
semangat terus :twothumbs
-
'Next?' you asked me? I'm friggin sure I want that next!
BTW thanks for the update
-
Oh... Otousan...?
What's going to happen with him?
Can he be saved?
Ah.. Yuko and Haruna...
Can't wait to find out what will happen in the next chapter
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
gek geki thank you for read and comment here! :) :) :)
asthree new reader!!! hiii!! yosh semangat!! thank you for read and comment here! :) :) :)
teru_fi thanks to you too~~ hoping you still keep around and thank you for read and comment here! :) :) :)
cisda83 about Otou-san, you can found here, thank you for read and comment here! :) :) :)
another update from me...uh, sorry for the mess English and please enjoy!
Chapter 21
Takamina had to faster her steps in the corridor of a hospital after she asked where her father-in-law is being hospitalized. She was get a phone by her wife right after the meeting was over and got worried hearing that Atsuko’s father were found coughing in blood and was rushed to send off to the hospital. Thus she soon finished all the works matter and quickly drove back straight to the hospital. After found the said room she tidies herself first before entering the room.
Hearing the door being opened slowly, Atsuko turned her sight toward the short woman by the door. Her tight and worry expression soon changed to calm seeing that the one she’s waited for has finally come. After closed the door back softly, Takamina walked toward her wife that was sitting beside the bed of a sleeping old man. While walking she turned her gaze a side and found her two precious kids were sleeping by the couch over there. She could see books, snacks, and gadgets were placed tidily around them. Unconsciously smiling at them but can’t avoid the worries.
“I’m back..”
“Un, welcome back..” replied Atsuko with low voice. She sighed softly getting a gentle kiss on her head that did relax her worried feeling. Takamina wrapped her arms around the body of her dearly wife from back. She bend down slightly to nuzzle her nose on her neck, breathing her lovely scent that she missed so much after being out of town although only just for a day.
Atsuko feeling the older woman’s doing in her neck, can’t help the missing feeling she turned back her body and throwing her arms around the woman’s neck and pulled her down for a sweet kiss. The sweet and lovely kiss just went for short, they pulled away from their kiss and Takamina take a look at her wife that expression is tired of worries. She caressing her cheeks gently and gave another sweet kiss on her forehead.
“You okay?”
“I’m okay…is just that Otou-san has been sleeping since we brought him here. I’m afraid if something bad might happen to him.”
“Shh...do not thing about the bad thing, believe it that he’ll be fine. Did you already know what’s happened to him? The doctor must have been examined about his sick, right?”
“Yeah…but she’s just said that she’ll tell the result after you come.”
“She? You did know the doctor?” asked Takamina a bit confused. So far she knew that her wife hasn’t had a friend of a doctor here and only in America. She got curious who’s this doctor might be.
“Come with me, you’ll know whose the doctor is. Just hope she’s still in here, I really wanted to know about Otou-san’s condition,” Atsuko was about to get up and walked toward the door but had stopped by the short woman.
“Wait, what about them?” she turned her sight at their kids that was still sleeping soundly, they both looks tired.
“Hm…we leave just for a while, after these things clear you’ll take them home and I’ll be staying here to accompany Otou-san.”
“Are you sure? You look tired, get back home and rest let me accompany him instead.”
Atsuko shook her head, “You are more tired than me, after just coming back from out town. Don’t worry, I’ll be fine.”
Sometimes her wife can be stubborn too. Takamina let out a soft sigh and have another gentle kiss on her forehead and intertwining their hands before exited the room silently.
Atsuko lead the way, with hands locked each other they both walked in comfortable silence. The hospital is pretty silence now because it’s already nearing midnight. Arrived at their destination, Atsuko knocked slowly on the white wooden door and after got a low replied from the inside, the married couple opens the door and walked in together.
“Mariko…I’m glad you are still here,” said Atsuko getting the attention of an older woman in short hair and glasses was reading a file in her hand. The woman called Mariko turned her sight upward and got startled seeing the woman that the father had been tended by her before coming to her room along with another short woman beside her.
Takamina did shock seeing the said doctor that her wife had said before was actually a long best friend of her. “Eh..”
“Takamina!!!” yelled Mariko quickly stood up and gave a bear hug toward the short woman.
“Ugh!” Takamina didn’t know and didn’t expect to meet with her long bestfriend again at such circumstance like this. She did not regret it, just curious and happy that she could meet with this older and taller woman of her. She replied the hug gladly.
“Mariko…”
“Shit, Takamidget! Where the hell you have been?! Just left without news? Really?!! Did you know that-“
“Can we talk about that later? I’m really missed you two buddy, but I’m sure my wife here had been really worried over her father and really wish to know about his condition,” said Takamina cutting Mariko’s bombarding questions. She’s really happy to be able to get reunion with her friend again but now it’s not the right time to being nostalgic about their past.
Seeing the worried expression of the couple, Mariko let out a sigh and nodded her head, “Alright, I’m understood. You are still the same Takamina I knew back then, always family thing first. Hm…please have seats here.”
Mariko turned back toward her seat while Takamina and Atsuko took the seats across her. Mariko was bent down to get something from her lower drawer, pulling out a plastic-like one that showing a picture or scheme of a heart. The doctor then showing the picture to the couple in front of her and start with her explanation.
“First of all the reason why I’ve to postpone to not telling you the result of the examination is that I want you to have someone that could comfort you. I worried if you can’t handle this information alone, at least that what I’ve thought before,” started Mariko saying her reason toward the youngest woman of them.
Atsuko tilted her head little didn’t understand but then heard that she needs someone to comfort her mean that her father’s condition is not in good one. Bad things immediately running in her head, any bad things could be happen to her father and she’s really afraid if that’s true. Her thought worry and fear were pulled out by her ‘husband’ warmth hand that covered and rubbing her hand gently.
“Mariko, why are you had to postpone the information from Atsuko, Is his condition that bad? Please tell us,” asked Takamina to the doctor in front of them. She held Atsuko hand to secure feelings.
“Acchan, did you know or did he have told you about his ill?” Mariko is still focused on the younger woman did not answer her question.
“Nh..no, I don’t know but…there’re some times he called me said that he was just got out of a clinic, to get some medicine. I asked for his sick but didn’t tell what it is instead just say that he was just having a light fever and just need to rest,” answered Atsuko.
“Is he living alone after you move out with Takamina?”
“Ye..yeah, we’ve no other family aside from each other but he assured me to go said that he still have neighbors that could look over him. And the last time I got news about him was that when one of the neighbors called me that my father had fallen sick for days and had been coughing for several days. I got worried and since at that time we’ve moved back here I brought him to live with us, I took care of her and barely seen him in sick. I…I don’t know what’s caused him to have ill that make him coughed blood,” Atsuko was explanation about her father’s condition before. Her heart is beating strangely, she questions herself that have she been took really care over him? Or did he hiding his ill so he can’t bother her? Her father’s can be ignored about his self due to not worry his daughter, he didn’t want to add burden to his daughter live.
“I’m sorry I have to say this. Seeing it back then that he had coughed of bloods and from the examination I did its mean that he had tuberculosis and at this rate…it has reached the final steps.”
“Wh..what?! How come?!” shocked Atsuko. Worried and fear filling her expression.
“Why you said that, Mariko? He’s just fine whenever we visit him, how come he can get that disease?” asked Takamina in wonder.
“Maybe you’re didn’t realized that had happened but, you do know that TB is caused by bacteria, right? It is transmitted from person to person via droplets from the throat and lungs of people with the active respiratory disease. I can assume that when you weren’t around, he had contaced with people that held this disease and didn’t realize that he had affected too. His immune system is pretty bad too which caused the bacteria to active freely in his body,” Mariko halted her explanation and searched for a map and opened it showing some write of examination related thing.
“I’ve checked that he had been consuming vitamin and other’s medicine that the previous doctor might gave him to at least controlling the bacteria to not get worse but turn out it which maybe he is getting old and with nobody closer to him that could treated him, the disease just getting worse.”
Mariko explanation is just like a knife that stabbed Atsuko’s heart. Her father was suffering while she was been out not beside him. Atsuko felt like she was the terrible daughter ever for not caring for the father, the only family left. Tears that had hanging around her eyelids finally did get out and running over her cheeks. Takamina seeing her wife at the state felt pinch in her heart, she must blamed her self for what her father’s got into. She brought her into her embrace, rubbing her back to get her calm down.
“Is…is that disease can be cured? You know, with medication, operation whatever is that can…Mariko, please..” pleaded Takamina. Prying for that her father-in-law could be saved.
Mariko closed her eyes for awhile and stared back at the couple, she could feel their pain the pain of the person they loved was about going to leave. She has witnessed this situation over times already but still couldn’t do anything further for they, doctor, had done their best to save their live. They are just human that having enough skill to cure sick but not God that had planned the way for It‘s creature.
“From the bottom of my heart, I’m really sorry. I can’t do anything else to cure the sick. The bacteria of the disease had consuming almost of his heart. Even thought you brought him to the best ever doctor even, it’ll just useless. The disease has reached its limit that can’t be cured anymore.”
“Which..which is mean that…that my father will died?” asked Atsuko stuttering. Imagine that her father will leave her, she can’t bear the pain and broke out into crying out loud.
“Atsuko…Atsuko…shhh…oh my, Mariko,” Takamina felt the pain her wife witnessed. She turned head over the older woman, pleading her for at least there one chance to save his live, but seeing how sorry Mariko’s face is, she’s too couldn’t do much about it…
Mariko gave another explanation that Maeda-san still have his live for about three months ahead, hopefully, and by the main times he had to develop in really good way to not worsen his sick evenmore. After the explanation that did ‘little’ ease at her feeling, Atsuko asked for Takamina to bring them back to her father’s room. Coming back to the room she’s looking at the sleeping old man on the bed, mouth was covering with mask that transfer oxigen into his lungs. Seeing his state only make her blamed herself for not be able to be a good daughter for him.
Takamina, unable to see her wife that having sorrow feeling about her father, walking toward her and enveloping her in the warmth and comforted one she could offer.
“Atsuko, honey…it’s not your fault, okay…please, don’t blame your self. I’m part of the fault too I took you away from your father. I’m sorry…please..” Takamina can’t hold the pain seeing her dearly wife at the state.
The younger didn’t say anything and just sobbed in Takamina’s embrace. Few minutes passed and the younger woman had fallen asleep on her. She stroked gently her back and kissed her head lovingly.
“…It’s..not both…of…you two, fault…” a faint voice getting her attention toward the old man that finally awake.
“Otou-san..” Takamina was a bit startled seeing the old man had wake up.
“Mi..Minami, I’m glad that..my daughter have you, as her partner. The first time I met you holding my daughter’s hand, had given me a sign that she had found the one that could love and protect her,” the old man was having a hard time to speak through the mask but still trying his best to tell his daughter-in-law how he felt about his daughter’s family.
“I intentionally had to hide my sick from her, I do not want to bothering her even more…she is already had many troubles back then that I can’t add into it. She’s really a caring daughter that I had, and I’m thanking God for gave her to me. Minami..”
Takamina focused her attention toward the old man.
“Please, do tell her that it’s not her fault at all. Tell her that just by her and my grandchildren is more than enough for me to live on my last breaths.”
“Otou-san…” Takamina couldn’t do another speak due to she don’t know what to answer back at the old man.
“Do not worry too much. I’ll be okay, and please do not tell the kids about my condition. I don’t want them to be worried over me, especially Jurina,” he flashed a kind smile toward the woman, Takamina nodded her head, promised to the old man to do what he’s wishing for.
------
Jurina was stepping down on the staircase a bit rushed with her older brother following behind. Reaching down, she dashed toward the kitchen hoping to find one of her parents, but she just found none instead..
“Sasshi?” called Jurina frowned.
“Oh, it’s not usual for the both of you to wake up late, morning kids!” Sasshi greeting the kids while preparing the food. She stepped away from the table and received a bear hug from the younger but a bit taller girl.
“When did you came and where are Papa and Mama? Is they both already gone?” asked Mayu after giving Sasshi also a quick hug. He took a seat beside Jurina that already digging into her breakfast.
“Around one hour ago. Your Papa had called and told me about the situation and asked me to come here. She had to make sure that someone has to take care over her kids and about your Mama, Takamina had drive her to get back to hospital while she’s also had many things to do.”
After gotten her family back home, Takamina called Sasshi to come over and after getting some rest at the morning Sasshi’s came and she had to head back to work after dropped her wife back to the hospital.
“I see..”
“Can we pass by for awhile at the hospital? I want to see grandpa..” asked Jurina.
“I’m sorry dear. Your Papa had told me to send you guys to school right away and then after the school is over, I’ll fetch you two and then we can go visit granpa.”
Mayu and Sasshi had to sigh seeing the pout on the younger lips. They can’t do much for its Takamina’s order. After eating their breakfast Sasshi then driving them both to school because they are going to be late.
-----
Tak!! Tak! Tak!!
The sounds of two Shinai (a wooden Japaness sword for Kendo) were hitting each other that were held by two guys. They both were slashing their sword in such perfect way, aimed for hit their opponent.
Tak!
“Akh!! Auch, that’s hurt!” Ren was rubbing his side that had been hit by the wooden sword, “Why are you hitting there? Are you going serious? I thought we are just practicing here…” frowned the taller guy looking at the short one in front of him confuses.
“We are. I just wanted to give you some warning to not do stupid things to MY girl,” replied Mayu sternly and glaring at the taller guy. Actually he’s smirking behind his Men (a helmet using for Kendo) at the pained guy that he has hit intentionally.
Ren was freeze in his stand, ‘A! Of course he is known! DuhRen! Oh my, is he going to beat me here? Seriously!?’ Ren was panicked, he’s actually not afraid of this short guy but he often gave him some aura that could kill him in the moment. This guy is really scary if it’s about his loved younger sister.
“Mou! I was just showing my love for her, is that wrong? Beside she’s really happy if I do that,” Ren tried to object. Although the older brother of his girlfriend had given him permission but, being watch every time he is with Jurina, he can get irritated too, at least give them both some privacy. They are already a couple after all, right?
“Do what?” an angry tone and another death glare made him flinched in his stand.
“Err…”
“Huh…” a chuckle got his attention at the short guy, he looking at him confused. “Actually Ren, I’m fine with it. I already say that I’ve given my permission to you, right? I’m glad that it’s you whose she wanted to be with.”
Ren was startled hearing such an honest speech from Mayu. “Eh? Eeee…? I’m not hearing a joke? Are you serious?”
“I’m not joking,” Mayu have a sigh and took a relax stand while looking at the taller guy. “Ever since you’ve saved Jurina at the festival event back then, I had known that I could give you my trust to be with Jurina. It’s the first time I see her happy with someone else beside her family and with this someone she love so much.”
Ren went stunned for awhile but then he jolted in joys. “Oh my! You don’t know how those sentences of yours could make me fly in the sky!!” Ren was jumping around and thanking Mayu repeatedly.
“Err…you don’t have to be that elaborate, but you already know the consequence if you ever try to make her sad, huh?”
“OH! I’ve did promised you to never make her sad. You can trust me, I really love her…thank you Mayu-kun,” said Ren feeling really happy right now. Finally he’s fully given his bless to him.
After the happiness moment, they got back to their practicing Mayu had become more serious which is made Ren going serious too.
“Hey, can I ask you a question?”
“Hum? What is it?” replied Ren avoiding the wooden sword that aiming to his head. he steeped in front and tried to swing his sword towards Mayu’s side but got hold. He quickly step back take a save distance. ‘Wow, he’s so good at Kendo…but I wont hold back.’
“You are childhood friend of Yuki, right?”
“Uh…ah, yah…just to make it clear that our parents is bestfriend with each…other, ugh! and her parents…ah! Asked me to looking for her, but I can assure you that-wha! Our parents didn’t have plan to make us together and…hooo…oh! I only see her as my other sister! Akh!!” explained Ren while having a hard times avoiding and swing his sword but in the end he got hit by his shoulder.
Mayu take a save distance and looking at the taller guy that rubbing his shoulder. ‘He’s good, but not that good.’ He smirked behind his helmet. The readied his attack.
“Why are you asking? Just in wonder…” after calmed his self, he swing back his sword at the short guy.
“Nothing in particular, just wonder who’s she had childhood friend with beside you?”
Ren had to halt his attack and took a save distance, he staring at the short guy somehow understanding where is to lead into, but…”Mayu-kun, can I also ask you a question? Maybe I sound to going far and like to get into your privation but, if you wanted to know about Yuki’s past…are having feeling for Yuki? The same feeling I have for Jurina?” Ren said in a serious voice, he staring at the short guy that gave him confused eyes. “I had to make sure, because what you wanted to know is the thing she even told her parents about. She just only told me.”
Mayu was flinched a bit but steady his posture he didn’t want fooling his feeling anymore. Maybe telling to this guy didn’t hurt, beside he’s the one he can ask for details information about Yuki, about the girl he and attached his heart. But the name she’s voiced out before had made his head become crazy and it’s ticked a tiny thing in his head then oddly there are some scenes that flashing inside his head, absurd scenes that made his head hurt like it was being smacked by stone.
“Yes. I have feeling for her…the one that you had for my Jurina. I wanted to know more about her, although we’ve been together since this practice thing but I just can’t ask her anything. Hum…sure I made you surprised huh, but really…I really wanted to know her.”
The honest could he feel clearly from the short guy. It’s the first time he seeing the cyborg guy talked about his feeling, moreover he telling it to him. Not to his dear younger sister or to Kuumin. Ren felt delighted thinking that he finally have a bound to his soon to be brother-in-law. He had to hold his overwhelming feeling and acts cool so he can give the best explanation for him.
“Hm..I see, okay I’ll tell this one secret of her. Ehm, you see me and Yuki had been together since our babies and grew up together. But at this one time her parents had to bring her to a House that where parents leave their kids to entrusted. I didn’t know why but at that House, she met with a boy younger that her and befriend with him. This guy was so nice, friendly, and cared for her. But when she was in her second days at the House, the boy had to leave because his…Nanny? I’m not sure but yeah, he had to go back home and that time, the boy made promised to her to meet her again someday and he has leaving one part of his broken figure action to Yuki,” Ren stopped a bit and have a breath before continued.
“Since that time she had always waited for him to comeback but he just never show up again. She was even begged her parents to bring her back to the House lying that she’s just wanted to met with the Keeper that was her parents friend. I don’t know why she’s hiding it from her parents but she keeps hoping to could meet the boy again, but then again it’s nothing. By the times flee, she had somehow forgetting about the boy but at some point the memories came back and held her in to keep the promised they made…” Ren finished his story and looking back at Mayu that was having hard thoughts in his head.
“Neh Mayu-kun, I was hoping for you that you can erase that boy’s existent from her. Seeing her that always trapping in with her old memories about the boy, make me sad. She’s been in that state for how long I don’t know, but then you came and somehow you stolen her other heart. I know she has feeling for you too and I can assure you for that. But then again, like I had said, she’s still trapping in her old memories.”
Mayu was in deep thought, listening to the story about the girl he loved. ‘Maybe when she’s resting at the infirmary before the memories was comeback and she voiced out that boy’s name.’ the thought make his heart pain, but Ren said that Yuki had the same feeling too but was confused with her old memories. How he can make her forget that boy and only see him? He really want to be with Yuki, she’s the only girl that can make him had butterflies flying in his stomach, the one that can make him broke his promised and he’ll willing to do anything for the girl to be happy. He has to acts if he wants Yuki’s heart only for him.
The silnce was broke when the door of the practice room being opened by a girl that had been they both talked about.
“Hey, how’s the practice?” asked Yuki curiously. She looked at the short guy there and can’t help but to adore his cool and handsomeness in that fighting costume. Her attention soon turned away to the taller guy that also had the same attire with Mayu.
“Already perfect! Surprisingly that Mayu-kun was really good with Kendo, so the acts is just easy then,” said Ren.
“Are you sure, the dialog and all?” asked Yuki again surprised. just information that Ren also joining the drama.
“Yeah, you can ask Kuumin if you still not sure. Oi, Kuumin! Wake up you sleepy head!” Ren walked toward his friend that had been sleeping at the side of the room, he poked the guy with his sword, didn’t get any respond but whacked the guy’s head instead.
Tuk!
“Awww!!!! What?! Eeehhhh…Ren! That’s hurt!” groaned Kuumin finally wake up, he’s rubbing his sore head. He glared at the taller guy. “What?”
“The practice is over and Yuki wanted to know about it, tell her that the practice is fine.”
Kuumin tilted his head and could see Yuki there. “Oh. Yuki-chan! Everything is perfect, I just fallen asleep because these two were having their Kendo practice.”
“Hoo, okay then. I’m hoping for the nice performance then. Ah, yah…Mayu-kun can I-“ Yuki was about to called the short guy but the said guy had been gathering his things and was about to leave the room.
“Kuumin, Saashi will come to fetch us come on,” said that, Mayu just walked off toward the door, not having a glance at the certain taller girl that called for him.
Abit stumbled, Kuumin quickly run after Mayu. “See you guys tomorrow!!”
Ren seeing the hurt, sad, and confused look on Yuki’s face make him released a breath. He walked up toward the girl and patted her shoulder.
“You okay?”
“Ah! Ren-kun…uhm, m’okay…yeah…” she looks lose and sad. Ren hold her hand and said that it’s time to go home.
uuh boring...dunno, just let my mind writing itself...next chapter...dekiru kana...
-
not boring at all 😊
So the last peice of the group is here
mariko and takamina met at the hospital
and probably wanted to know where takamina
have been all this years. And now she's here...
so reunion on the way with the kids I guess 😀
thanks for the update.👍
-
Ah... Otousan is going to die
Poor Minami and Atsuko
Ah... Ren, Mayu, Yuki and Jurina....next
What's going to happen?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
yuuri14 thank you for read and comment here! :) I'm trying to make it less boring and confusing, but yah...my skill's just stuck, again thank you for visit and your comment....
cisda83 yeah..poor them, thank you for read and comment here! :) :)
nothing more to say than sorry for the mess english and please still enjoy with this story!
Chapter 22
Yuki’s POV
My feelings right now is mixing between happy and confused, why? Because right now, the certain short guy that wearing his favorite navy blue hoodie jacket and with eyeglasses on, that had just about three days ago acted strangely, coldly and all toward me, yeah just me because he was acted like usual he is being friendly with other but me. And now right after the bell rang the end of today’s lesson ended, he was suddenly appeared in front of my desk and asking that if we can do the practice together. My first reaction was shocked, of course. After three days being ignored completely and then he’s just came like that asking for.
Honestly, I can’t understand about this guy. Once he was being so concern about me and then the next day he was being all coldly. But despite of all my confused feeling, I’m happy that he was being nice toward me again. I took a glance at him beside me that walking with his hand inside his jacket’s pocket, looking all cool like always and every time I seeing him like this, I can felt that my heart skip a bit.
Moments later we both are arrived at the usual spot of our place for practice, wait our place? Eehh…uh do not mind it. I see him walked toward the bench and settled his bag there, soon I following him and take out all the things for our practice today. But, hmm…literally me and him already practiced all the scenes and lines nicely, there is just one” scene” more but that “scene” will be just for the day of the show and either we like it or not we have to do it with our own skill because that “scene” is not included in the script.
“Err, Mayu-kun, what are we going to practicing now? I mean, we’ve got it nice for all the scenes and lines, um...just asking,” I asked while seeing the said guy just stood there in the middle doing nothing. I tilted my head confusing. Ah yeah! Is it the right time for me to ask about what made him acted oddly toward me these past days? I’ve been thinking about this and have tried to ask him but just can’t and since he’s asking me to do the practice again, the question was just went forgotten. But now I remember it again!
“Let’s try the dance, I…still stiff about some parts,” I was startled from my own thought and turned my sight at him. If I may look closely he was hiding something. Chose to not pry at it, I just following what he wants.
“Okay, let me set the music then,” I took out my phone and setting the song that will be the following of the dance. Then I placed it and walked toward him, I don’t know but this time I felt really nervous. I stood in front of this short guy and slowly but surely our hands intertwined with each other and the distance being closer and my heart starting to beat faster than it’s usual.
The music started so our move. Different. I don’t know but it feels strange. His grips on mine are getting harder but still gentle. His move, it’s not stiff at all, it’s perfect but…for few more moves and our legs got tangled…
“Kyaaa!!!!”
It was going fast, I don’t know is it my leg tangled him or is he intentionally tangled his leg on mine?! Reflect I throw my hands around his neck and I can feel my body falling to the cemented ground waiting for my back to hit. I closed my eyes tightly but moments later I didn’t feel any pain on my back instead one arm around my waist holding tightly, preventing me from getting hit to the ground.
“Ugh…” a grunted of pain took my conscious back and with my hands still around his neck, the beating of my heart did it increased and heat warming up my face. His face is so close to mine.
I could feel his left arm lowering my body until I was lying on the ground but part of my shoulder and my head is still hanging because my hands still circled around his neck, and I don’t know why I still hang in like this. But his face showing don’t mind it instead he was like thrown in deep thoughts…so deep that he’s didn’t aware that his glasses was almost loose and it lose, dropped on my left cheek and slipped to the side of my head on the ground.
I thrown away the fact that he’s on my upper body, his right arm is the side on my head, while both of his legs are at each side of my body, and our position right now may getting understatement, but the only thing in my mind right now is how his eyes look is. Behind the glasses that were hiding such a perfect beautiful brown orbs that trapped me in. his face is so close that I could feel the heat of his breath hitting my face, his scent is so nice the mixing of mint and that make me felt comfortable.
I could feel he was staring at me, at my eyes and his facial expression is unreadable. There were confused, curious, questions, longing, and pain? What? Why? Is my weight hurting is arm that was still hugging my waist or the effect of our fallen? I was about to ask why but he beat me first.
“Can you see me?”
What?
“Yuki…can you see me?”
I look at him blankly, what’s the meaning? Of course I can see him! Right in front of my eyes!! “Wh-wha-“
“Please, you are not forgetting.”
There are serious, confuse, fear and pain again..what happen..? Forgetting what? I’m still in blank don’t know what to do, what to say. It’s really confusing me.
I was about to ask when suddenly he lowering his head. Alert! I could feel my eyes wider, the heat got heating and the beat got faster. Wh-what..wait!!! is he…is he going to ki-
Tuk!
It just fallen onto my right neck on the ground, other side of his fallen glasses.
What…?
“Arrghh..akh!” another grunts of pain. I’m honestly didn’t know what happening here? Is he banging his head? Or what?! I’m really confused here!
Panic and worry all over and I pulled my hands off and grabbed his shoulder, shaking it. “Mayu-kun, Mayu-kun what happens?! Mayu-kun!!” I called with no respon, the guy is still grunting his pain until some minutes later he went calm again.
Slowly he backed away and quickly slamming his back on the ground beside me. Finally getting off of my upper, I too quickly rolled to my side and sit up so I’m not pressing his arm anymore. I see he palmed his face with his right hand while the newly freeing left arm making a fist. I quickly took it into my palm and gave a light massage gladly he let me do it.
“Are you okay? What happened?” I asked slowly, hoping he’ll answer me. But no respond, he was like controlling his own composure and then moment later took away his hand back and I’m just sitting here looking at him sit up and and then stand up.
My eyes still following him, staring at his back. He took his bag from the couch and walked past me. Eh?
“Yuki…”
I turned back staring at his back, his jacket was looks dirty. He got my conscious back by his words.
“See you tomorrow and…please do not forget about me…”
Huh?
“Ma…Yuu-chan…”
---------
“Say…if Mariko had met with Takamina, why they are not allowed us yet to meet them? I really miss them, especially Acchan. I wonder how she’s dong right now and did Mariko say that they both having two kids? A boy and a girl,” said Haruna placed the newly cooked pancake on the table.
She was at Shinoda’s residence, not only her. The three of the best friend was having family dinner together here and since their ‘husband’ having their own talking and their kids also having their own playing, the wife’s are here making cake while talking.
“Yeah, I was wondering though and why Takamina or Acchan didn’t contact us yet? Did Mariko gave them her mail?” curious Tomo~mi.
“Hh…I didn’t know either. The only thing she had said to me is, they need sometimes before the reunion. You know, the work thing and she said that Acchan is still pretty sad about her father and there again about your Yuu-chan’s condition,” explained Miichan to the other women.
“If it’s about Acchan’s father, is it good if we are there for her? At least she’s not alone and we can give her some courage,” said Haruna.
“Like I said before, there are about Yuko’s condition too. You yourself already known how proudly she is and do not want to worry her friends. And it’s Takamina we’re talking about, she’ll not give a single dam thing if the considered family of her having sick and hiding it from her. Yuko do not want to add burden at Takamina,” Miichan let out a breath before sipping her tea.
“Did you convince her to take the operation? Is now the right time to do it?” asked Tomo~mi.
“Hh…I already did, many times. But still being the hardest person she is. Honestly guys, I don’t know what to say again to her…and it fearing me all the times.”
Miichan placed back her tea and took a hold of the older woman, gave it a squeeze hoping to calm her.
------
“Here, it’ll warm you.”
“Thanks,” Yuki holding the glass of hot chocho milk and sipped it, sure it gave warmth her body. While took more sip she could feel Ren took his place at the seat beside her.
“Somethings must be bothering you, so tell it.”
“…Hhh..I can’t hide it from you.”
“No, you can’t hehe..hm, so let me guess it’s about Mayu, right?”
“I really wanted to clear my confusion, so yes. It’s about him.”
“Figured.”
“I…you see, after ignoring me for about three days and all suddenly he asked me for practice today.”
“Yeah, Kuumin did tell me that and he also said that his face was all stressed and messed after the practiced. What happened?”
“…I myself didn’t know either. He asked me for dance, we did it but in the middle suddenly our got legs tangled up and we fallen to the ground but he protected me. Yeah, it was embarrassing if I remember it again but after that, he went all strange. He was staring at me like…searching for something…” Yuki’s voice getting lower at the last part, but still could be heard and it’s also confusing him, but didn’t voice it out. He’s staring at the girl’s expression then getting confused and pained?
“He said, ‘can you see me?’ I don’t know and didn’t understand why he said that…? Seeing his clear face without glasses and beautiful brown orbs…it stuck me. What? Why? I…I don’t understand all of it. Ren…I…”
“Shh…calm down,” said Ren with soothing voice. He was already embraced her and stroked her back. “Take it slowly, your mind is in mix up now shh..”
“Why…why he remind me of that little boy? Of Yuu-chan? It’s…all making me crazy.”
Hearing the name of the boy that she did not even told him once before and now she said it. Despite of Yuki had telling him all about that little boy but she did not voiced out about his name. So that boy’s name is Yuu-chan, huh? Why it’s all too sudden? Yesterday Mayu had asked me about Yuki’s childhood friend…wait, did she just voiced out that boy’s name in front of Mayu? So that made him looks…err jealous when he asked him about Yuki? Wait, it can’t be!!
“Yuki-chan? Hey look at me,” Ren brought the girl’s face to face him. “Could it be that Mayu is that little boy? I mean, ugh, first I’m sorry that I had told Mayu about your childhood friend which is about that little boy. I’m certainly he was asked me after hearing you you said his name, you tends to remembering back about that these past weeks, right? And you accidentally voiced out his name, maybe…just maybe it ring bell in Mayu’s mind and also remembered that you were the little girl he was playing together with, yeah!” said Ren getting exited his self about his theory.
“Ha?”
“Yeah! You know, like-“
“Wait, you told him WHAT?!!”
“Eh? About your childhood friend?-Aww!! Why did you slap me?” Ren was rubbing his shoulder that got a “nice” slap from the angered girl.
“Why did you told him?!!! You know I haven’t told my parents yet and only to you!! Ren no Baka!!!” Yuki continued to slapping Ren.
“Wait-wait-wait! He got one good reason for me to tell him!!”
“What?!!!”
“He loves you.”
Yuki stopped her assault and staring blankly at the skinny guy. “Wh..what…?”
“He said he loves you. Mayu is in love with you, Yuki-and I’m not joking here! I’m serious!!!” added Ren quickly when he see Yuki was about to slap him again.
“…” there’s no respond from the girl, she was falling in her thought. Have a sigh, Ren placed his hand on Yuki’s hand and hold it gently.
“Yuki…it’s my sound like all nice story in the drama but, I’m having faith with my own theory. If he’s not that little boy then, why then all of sudden he asked me about your childhood friend? And maybe because you voiced out his name which was you didn’t realized had did it, which was make him go all cold and ignoring you these past days. And then after hearing my story about your childhood friend, the memories somehow wake up,” Ren was really tried his best to explain all he got, and hoping it is really what were happening here, because he don’t know again how to tail the knots about his friends stories is.
Yuki was in deep thoughts, thinking about all what Ren had said. If Mayu is that little boy, why she did not realized it? Or at least having a slight feeling about it? The first time they met, or met again? Was when she got back to school after being sick and got into a slight staring with his eyes when she was surrounded by her classmates. Sure there was a slight feeling but not that familiar feeling.
“I was wondering…at this all time, did you still remembering that Yuu-chan’s face? Sure you guy’s were still kids back then, but did still you?”
The new question pulled her from her thought, she turned her face to the guy….’His face…’ she tried but end up a tiny place inside her head stinging hard. “Ugh!” Yuki brought up her hands and rubbed at the side of her head, groaned in pain.
“Eh, Yuki!! Yuki, you alright? Hey, what’s happen? Yuki!” he got panicked seeing the girl suddenly in pain like this.
“I…his face…ugh, it’s burr..I..I can’t remember, ugh..”
“Oh my! Yuki, hey…stop it, if you can’t remember don’t push it now, take it slowly…Yuki, please..” Ren tried to pry up her hands from her head, got them down, he’s the one then rubbing her head slowly, hoping for the pain to go. “Take it slowly..shh..it all will be fine, come on,” he took the no so hot glass of milk before and offered it to Yuki. The girl drank it a bit and went calm down.
“You okay?”
“Uhn…”
“Hh…it must be because of that incident, which cracked a little memory in your head,” Ren having a heavy breath seeing this girl that he had been together with since their baby. He stroked her head gently like a big brother to his sister.
“I’m stupid.”
“Hn?”
“Like you had said, I should just forget about him but yet this stubborn feeling of mine keeps holding the memories and promised of him, although I can’t remembering his face clearly..” Yuki lowered her head, a little comfort by the gentle strokes on her head.
“Don’t. Do not forget.”
…please do not forget about me…
“Hey, I’ve an idea. Since you are really wanted to clearing all the confusing in your head, how about we come to The House, the place where you first met him. At there we can search things related to him, something that can help you remind of him and maybe we also can ask the Keeper.”
“Uh? Are you serious? I mean..”
“I’ll do anything to help you. I’ve enough seeing you waiting for someone that you’re even forgetting his face. While there’s someone that loves you yet you are still trapping in your old memories. So yes, I’m serious.”
“Ren-kun…”
“Hmm…” Ren just flashed a light smile and she dived in hug. Feeling really happy and relieved that she have this guy beside him.
--------
“Why…are you…not…sleep yet?” asked Sasshi while keep typing whatever she’s typing right now with her laptop.
“There’s something I wanted to discuses with you,” replied Mayu while taking his seat opposite of the seeming busy woman. Sasshi is still here taking care of Mayu and Jurina while their parents were taking care of their grandpa at hospital. The old man’s getting fine now but not yet released from the hospital.
“It must be…important then…why don’t discuss it…with your…parents?”
“They both didn’t know it and it’s only you who know it, so…I hope you being honest with me.”
Feeling the things are serious Sasshi stopped her work, saved it and then placed it on the table. She sifted her seat to his side.
“Spill it out.”
“You said, no…Papa had said that after I got accident I lost my memories, right? But slowly I gaining it back although not all but enough to keep me to remembering about my family.”
“Yeah…” Sasshi trailed off, curious about the topic the young guy bringing. Her memories suddenly being pulled years back then.
“Ugh…I’ve read some medical books related to memories lost and all, and…I’ve found out that one single thing that really important could trig the memories to pull out. One single thing by a person, place, certain melody, things, and others…could help people to get back their memories..” trailed Mayu starting his story.
Sasshi got stunned for awhile at the topic he bringing out, somehow already knew where the things are he wants to discuses about.
“And…I’m still not sure but, I have a faith that I got a thing that trigger one of my memories,” said Mayu with serious tone. Sasshi looked at the short guy a bit shocked but keep her composure calm. Chose to just hearing what he wants to say.
“I had said to you that I having a drama project at school, there’s a girl that helped me with the practice and…this girl gave me a new feeling that I haven’t felt before. A feeling that I can say that, I have fallen for her. I love her.”
“EH, but-“
“But I had my promised, yeah I know it. That’s one of the reasons why I don’t want to discuss this with Mama or worst with Papa and chose to keep my feeling. But at at one time when I’m really serious about my feeling toward her, I…she was…unconsciously voiced out a name that, that got my heart sick and hurt…so sick that I now know how it’s feel of heartbreak and…jealousy,” Mayu halted a bit and took his breaths.
“Hee…I thought “she” is the girl-“
“Not “her”. I many times I told you it’s not her! Huhh…which were ah, the name she voiced out somehow made the tiny place inside my head ringing. Like I had said before, some memories got pulled out because of one thing that really important for the person that having lost memories. And I think…I think I got that trigger thing…”
“By the name your girl has voiced out?”
“Yeah…and she’s not my girl!.........yet…”
Sasshi had to restrain her laugh at the so called cyborg guy, so tsunder…but being too concerning about this young guy that she had risen up together with his parents, she got all serious then.
“Hh…I know it’ll coming. You are really having pretty smart head, huh, wait here I wanted to show you something.” Sasshi went upstairs not long the older woman comeback to his side. “Having you got any memories about this?” she showed up a figure character that was losing one part of its body.
Mayu was looking at the figure confusedly but then. ’….he has leaving one part of his broken figure action to Yuki.’
It can’t be!!!??!
“Argh!!!”
“Mayu!!” Sasshi quickly lose the figure on the table and held the pained young guy in her arms. “Mayu! Hey, you what happens? Take it slowly…Mayu…calm down, don’t push yourself, hey…” again, at times like this when Mayu had somehow gotten or trying to get back his memories, he’ll end up feeling all sick inside his head. Sasshi had to calm his down or it’ll get worse. Lucky the guy following her words and got all calm again.
“Calm down..shh…you’ll get it all back…take it slowly…shh…” she stroked his head gently.
“It’s her….I’m still not sure and still all blurry but, I’m certainly that that little girl is her.”
She’s sure she didn’t know whose he referring to, “Who? Can you tell me?”
“The little girl that…that…that I, ugh…at the House, many kids, toys…a Keeper, Sasshi!”
“Mayu, calm down!!” what were he talked about? House? Kids? Toys?...Eh?! It cloud be!?? “Shh…I got it, I got it…don’t push yourself again, it’s enough Mayu…it’s enough, you’ve almost gotten it all. It’s enough…” Sasshi tried to calm down the guy by shooting some gentle words.
Mayu finally got his breaths steady again, his head is still stinging though but by the gentle strokes from Sasshi it’s slowly relaxed. “I got it, I’ll help you to find this girl…don’t worry, okay. We’ll meet with your childhood friend again, you’ll meet with her again. I promised you.”
Mayu really hoping he could resolve all the scattering memories inside his head.
----------
Four women were standing in circled and facing each other. Their face held straight, serious, and heavy one. The expression that you can find for those Yankee that was about to fight their opponents. So the tension that surrounding them, that could makes the other occupants of the café also got the heavy atmosphere.
“Heh…” a low snicker from a squirrel-like woman that was eying each woman in front of her, she was having an exciting feeling. Especially for the only shorted woman among them.
“I heard a low snicker…shall we go now?” another woman with little fang said also let out a little smirk. She was stretching her fist, ready to punch it.
“I’ve promised to not fighting again, but ya kids want to pick up so yeah, bring it on,” the taller one among of them held her sadist-like smirk.
“Hohoho…I love the way ya all greet a long friends. Come one, I’m not getting weak at all,” finally the shorter one voiced out while let out an amused giggle. Soon these four women gotten into their pose of fight and seconds later moves their body in synch for…
“Long time no seeee!!!!”
…a big hug.
Hearty laughter echoed in the whole café, making noisy in every edge of the café. The four women was still laughing and joking with each other, letting out their longing feeling for a certain short best friend of them, didn’t minded the other costumers that was let out a sighs and continued to whatever their were doing, choosing to just ignoring the four women.
After enough with their somehow childish acts that got their breaths stifling, they are not younger anymore. Thus they chose to sit on their respective seat.
“I admit that was funny.”
“And embarrassing,” said Tomochin adding Yuko’s words.
“Haha…you guys are still the same huh. But really, that was nice one though. I’m really happy that finally we’re having a reunion. Really missed you guys,” said Takamina with relieved sight.
“We’re having the same feeling too, Takamina. It’s been years already, huh,” added Mariko, took a sip of her drink.
“So…before you had met with Mariko,ah…how about your father-in-law’s condition? Is he fine now?” asked Yuko curious. Mariko had told them though but she just wanted to ask the younger woman, got concerned about her and Atsuko’s condition too.
“Yeah…I bet Mariko had told you guys, but hmm…he’s getting fine now, hopefully he’ll come back to home and we’ll just take care of him there. Of course with such medical things and all and you guys know how Atsuko really concerned about her father,” explained Takamina.
“We’re really feeling sorry for him. We’ll come to see,” said Tomochin.
“Yeah, please do. Atsuko will be happy if you guys come.”
“So…about you’re whereabouts these years, went out without news?” said Mariko trailed off and added, “You haven’t yet tell me about that.”
“Uhm…honestly, that was because of family matter. They all, the big family of Takahashi at America, were had some big troubles back then that forced me alongside with my family had to moved there. Also my son unfortunately had an accident there…I’m sorry if I didn’t gave any news because I was having really hard times back then that I couldn’t think of anything except my family,” explained Takamina.
“I see…” nodded Tomochin, she had understood because she’s also had to move out back then because of family matter.
“But, but you can contacted us after all of your problems solved, right? Why didn’t you contact us?” wondered Yuko.
“I lose all your contacts,” replied Takamina smiling sheepishly.
“Being clumsy as always huh,” chuckled Mariko.
“Ah, you too! I was shocked to found that you are the one that tending my father-in-law, didn’t know that you are become a doctor…how come? I thought you’ll become a-“
“A Model? Yeah..” cutting Mariko, she had a sigh before giving out her own explanation. “Whether you believe it or not, my live was like all of those dorama. When I brought my seventh age elder daughter to a hospital because of an accident, is it what you called a fate, I met with my uncle. The older brother of my Mother, he was run off from home because the ambitious of him to become a doctor but were conflicting by his parents. Thus he helped my daughter and then, begged to me to become his heir, because he didn’t married and really wanted me to become his successor. And yeah so the hospital is his and now it’s mine,” explained Mariko, she took another sip to freshen up her throat.
“Hoo souka…nice story there, hehe…and about you guys?” Takamina averted her gaze to the other two women.
“You know me and NyanNyan wanted to having our own fashion company, thus that we’re doing now. Running a company together,” answered Yuko lightly. Somehow she felt a light shiver but shrugged it off, tried her best to acts naturally.
“Same with me, me and Tomo~mi also had a fashion company,” added Tomochin.
“I’m happy and relieved with the news. Hope someday we can have a colab with our company, having a project together. How’s that sound?” offering Takamina with being responded positively by the other women.
So on they are talking about anything, trying to catch up with one another, until the very important topic pulled out between them.
“Talking about our children…” Takamina trailed off, getting their attention at the rising somehow sensitive topic. Suddenly the other three women are getting stiff on their seat.
“Yeah…?”
“I bet you guys are still remembering it, especially you Mariko.”
“Hhh…yeah, I am.”
“So?” asked Takamina raised her eyebrow.
“So…here are few things about the pl-“
“Let me explain it, Yuko.”
Suddenly feeling something was off between her friends, she gave a confused look at the older woman after her cutting Yuko’s words. And so the explain she do. About the plans they all had made years ago until few weeks back then when one by one their kids somehow getting paired into each other.
“…so yeah, that’s how the situation right now,” Mariko stopped her words with a long sigh.
“…..”
Nothing response out from the shorter woman there, she was lowered her head hiding from their vision. Being curious and anxious for how she’s responding with the explanation that Mariko had voiced out. There was silence when a low snicker could be heard from the woman they had waiting for.
“Heh…ha..ha..ha..” a snicker and dried laugh. Slowly she raise up her head, facing the other three women in front of that held the curious face. “Haaahh…so, the “I just want this closeness between us keep protected and grew stronger and continue by our child” for all this times is…fool,” Takamina giving an unfriendliness expression that caught their guard off.
“And all the banned to having boyfriend/girlfriend until high school graduation is also bullshit, huh. While I sternly said this all the said “planning” to my kids until now, and you guys are…so easily said that you’re kids already together with the one they love and didn’t want take their happiness…hee nice one guys, nice one.”
The three other women were seeing her with feeling guilty. Already know that Takamina will be mad with them. But just had she said, they as parents no matter what did not want to take their kids’ happiness. Mariko was about to say something but beat up by Takamina that was already having a heavy aura around her, different with before. This one is like she wanted to beaten them up all down.
“Ya guys know one thing?”
Somehow they held their breath for what she wanna say later.
“I. am. Disappointed. With. Ya. All.”
Aaaaand she said it! That “disappointed” word, as for now meaning very bad things. Such as will she really wanted to beating them, say hating, insult words toward them or the worse…breaking the all ties that they all had made since their school's time. They all had hoping for the later to not happen, because if she does it…all the efforts and the waiting are…useless. So my writing is getting worse. Since the first chap though, hahhh..I’m really bad with “words”. Hyaa..I don’t know if I still can continue this story. Although it has reaching 22 chapters now. Always wondering if you guys still want to read the next…maybe some words really help me.
honestly I love YukiRena, for what happens to them now...I'm hoping just for the best for them.
-
😰 takamina sure is ..... you know haha
well she did not know that her daughter
is the girlfriend of yoku's son ren and mayu
is falling inlove with mariko's eldest daughter
yuki i wonder what would be her reaction if
she knows this..
I still want to read the story so please do continue it.😊
-
Continue till the end author san. Onegai :twothumbs
-
I always become silent reader here, I rarely comment because my english is sucks. But I can say, this fic is great!!! And about Rena and Yuki, I know it's hard for us, even now I'm still in shock, however we can't do anything but wishing for their best.
So, Author-san, please continue this fic~ I want to know more~
-
Ah... they were not happy for dissapointing Takamina....
What would they do now?
Would they allow the love to blossom to be something more?
What about Yuko and Atsuko's father condition?
What's going to happen next?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Hi author-san
i am new reader here
I love where your story is going.
My favorite pairing is here. (WMatsui of course XD )
I love every chapter
I hope you still continue it
I always support you :D
I felt so sad , Rena is my number one Oshi :cry: :cry: but i hope the best for her,as long as she love it , rena's fans also love it too :lol:
for yuki too ,hope she will be fine ,she will be strong :bleed eyes:
-
woah, takamina, calm down...
let the kids find their love and happiness :)
honestly I love YukiRena, for what happens to them now...I'm hoping just for the best for them.
yea, I love them & also hope the best for them too...
-
yuuri14 Takamina is what? hahaha..ah yeah she's didn't know about the kids, to busy with her works at the moment, but planning about her reaction later...hope it'll be hilarious hehe thank you for read and comment here! :) :) :)
sadri I'm trying~~!!! thank you for read and comment here! :) :) :)
Tupi ah it's okay! my English is not good either, but thank you for liking this story ! :) yah about Rena, I'm okay..I'm sure Rena's fans also wants and hoping the best for her, and for Yuki, she's a strong girl n I believe her fans will keep sporting her. and thank you for read and comment here! :) :)
cisda83 they aren't happy...what will happen next, we'll see later! thank you for read and comment here! :) :) :)
fira_188 HIIIII welcome to my thread! hope you enjoying this and Thank you for support n loving this story! ehehe, ah Wmatsui~~ :heart: about YukiRena...it's sad of course, but Rena will be fine, hoping for her career to be success, also for Yukirin, she's a strong girl yeah, her fan's will support her n theres also Mayuyu! she'll be fine!! n thank you for read and comment here! :) :)
sastio13 she's trying hehe you know how tampered Takamina is, but everything will be okay, hopefully, yeah YukiRena we love them, hope the best for them! thank you for read and comment here! :) :) :)
I'm sorry for the mess English n enjoy~
Chapter 23
Yuki had to wait until her Daddy and Mom going to work before sneaky entering their bedroom searching for a certain address. She believed that her Daddy must hide the note somewhere in this room. After searching for about 20 minutes, finally she got what she wanted written inside one of her Daddy’s old notebook. Quickly copying the address into her phone, soon she went out from her parents room. Do not want to be caught up by her twin sibling.
“Nee-chan, what are you doing in front of Daddy and Mom’s room?” asked Saya suddenly appeared right after she closed the door. Did a slight jump she turned around facing the guy that looked curiously at her.
“Saya!! Gosh, you shocked me.”
“Sorry, but what are you doing here?”
“Uh, nothing…just pass by, yeah…”
Saya eying his older sister in curiously but then just shrugged it off. “Ah! Ren-nii had come he said that you two are going somewhere. Where?” asked Saya with new question.
“Oh yeah, please said to Mom that I’ll be going to the town library with Ren-kun. Searching something for school’s task, okey! And maybe I’ll be late going home later,” said Yuki, hoping this guy buying her words.
“Hm…okay,” replied Saya a bit wonder. It’s not the first time his older sister going out with Ren, although he had known that the taller skinny guy already be with Jurina but still he didn’t her older sister having time with him. ‘I hope you’ll be Mayu-san’s girlfriend soon’.
“Thank you boy!” gave a pat on his head and intentionally messing his hair which earned a groan form the younger guy, Yuki quickly walked pass him and heading downstairs.
“Nee-chan!”
“Ah, Haru-chan,” Yuki had to halt her step for the sudden call of her younger sister.
“Take care on the way,” said Haruka at her older sister. She’s standing by the kitchen door with a glass of orange juice in hand. Yuki can’t resist to not patting her head lovely, feeling happy at her cute salty face and her concern. “I will. Take care you two at home.”
“Un!”
Soon she got out from her house and spotting Ren already waiting on his motorbike. “Ready? You got the address?” asked Ren while gave her a helmet. She wore it quickly and hopped on the seat.
“Yeah, sorry it took times. I had to wait until them go for work and gladly its weekend so we can go today.”
“It’s okay. Ready? We’ll go now.”
It took them about one and an half time to get to the address they are heading for. By the time they arrived in front of the House, its already pass noon. Ren parked his motorbike and unwearied his helmet then letting out a long breath at the long ride. He could felt Yuki had getting down from the bike and also took off her helmet.
“It’s the home. The House where Daddy left me and the place I met with that boy,” said Yuki with voice of longing and memories flying back inside her mind. Looking around, this place is much different for the first time she got here. Of course, it has been years she hasn’t visit this place.
“Let’s go, they are now probably in their lunch break,” nudged Ren getting the girl’s conscious back. “Uh, un..”
Knocking on the wooden door, not long enough the door had been opened by a woman around their parent’s age.
“Good evening, Ma’am,” greeted Ren politely, while Yuki beside him gave a kind smile. Looking at them, the woman wearing glasses was stoned a bit before did a shocked yell that also shocked them.
“AH!!! What happen with teenager these days?! Not a while ago there also a pair of couple entrusting their child here and now another teenager with baby again?!? I know and understand that the baby is their love’s fruit and thank God that they keeping their baby alive although they had to gave or entrust them but…but isn’t it too early for you young kids to have baby this early? Did you think about your par-“
“We are not a couple and we are here not to entrust baby or whatever you say! Calm down please!!” Ren had to rised his voice for the older woman to stop her blabbering and advice, although it’s did send shiver a bit through his spine at such information. ‘I can’t believe there’re teenagers doing that, uh…’ he shared the not so comfortable look with Yuki that fidgeting in her stand and having shivered and an embarrass feeling. The thing about having baby at such young age…
“OH!! Hyaahhh…why didn’t you guys tell me earlier? Duh!” finally the older woman calm down her self and looked toward them carefully. “Ugh, uhmm sorry for that, it just yah…you know. Hum…okay, what I can do for you guys?” she asked calmly, giving the warmth and kind aura. Seeing the older woman carefully, something hit her head. Not that hurt just a flash stinging and she could remember the kind lady that her Daddy had entrusted her with.
“Haachan?” The called took the older woman’s attention at Yuki and she showed a frowned face toward her.
“It’s me! Did you still remembering me? I’m Shinoda Yuki, the older daughter of Shinoda Mariko,” said Yuki introducing her name, hoping the older woman that had take care of her years before still remember her.
“Hee…Shinoda? Hum…waits a minute, AH!! You!! Oh my, Mariko’s older princess…aah, you kid already had grown up…” the older woman named Katayama Haruka sighed in relieve and can’t believed that the pretty daughter of her long friend come to visit. “It’s had been long time already…”
“Un, it is. I’m sorry if I only can visit now. You know, school things and all…” said Yuki smiling sheepishly toward Haachan.
“Oh, it’s okay dear. I understanding it and I’m fine, ah…my bad! Let’s we come inside, it’s the lunch break so…yeah, and the kids are still coming here so, hum…” Haachan showing a knowing and bit troubled smiles toward them.
“Ah, we’re sorry if we came at such time. You must be busy with the kids,” said Yuki feeling guilty.
“It’s okay dear, it’s okay…let’s come inside, and you too young boy!”
Haachan’s called did startle Ren a bit that had been watching their interaction. Nodding and gave a light smile he followed her with Yuki by his side entering the house. After told to the young couple to wait at the living room, she then went inside seeing the kids already eaten their lunch and were about to take a nap by some of her employees. She asked for one of them to make drink and some snacks for her quests.
Sitting at the living room, Ren was resting his sore back by leaning by the couch while Yuki standing and walking approaching some photo that being displayed by the wall and some on the desk. She was looking at them wondering, quite amazing at how many kids that having entrusted to the House.
She was looking at them carefully searching for something, but when she was about to lay her eyes on the last second above the rack, she heard Haachan has comeback with a girl older than her, bringing tray with drink and snack above it. She walked back toward the couch.
“Uhm, sorry we are bothering you,” said Yuki in guilty.
“Not a bit dear. Come one, drink it I know you guys had a long trip here. Take a rest for awhile,” offered Haachan kindly. She took other couch in front of them while the girl with her before had turned back to inside.
Yuki and Ren doing what they had been told and for Ren, he almost emptying his glass due to the hot and thirsty. Yuki had to nudges him for his behavior which just earned a light giggle and an okay from the elder woman.
“So, I’m thanking for the visit and what the things that brought you here?” asked Haachan.
“Uhm, ano…sorry if I just jump the point, err…did you still remember about the little boy that has befriended with me when I’m here? I just remember that I only can manage to get one friend because I’m shy to new people. And he’s the only one that can keep me company. Haachan, did you know about him?” asked Yuki with hope in her voice. She looking at the older woman trying to recalled back about the little boy she’s asking for.
“Hee…about that, yeah…I remembered that there was a little boy that got his interest at you that’s why he’s willingly to accompany you, despite how cold he was towards other kids,” said Haachan with thought. Yuki hearing that gives her hope for she finally can meet with the boy she had playing with when she was here.
“If I’m not wrong that his name’s-“
A door bell ringing can be heard and cut her words. Frowned, the older woman gave an apologized toward Yuki and said that she’ll be back right after she meet with the other quest at the door. Yuki can’t hide the disappointing feeling but could not do anything for the older woman had to greet her quest. Then again she’s still curious about the place she had been living for short days, leaving Ren that strangely had fallen asleep. Sighing she stand up and go wondering around.
Haachan open the wooden and come face to face with familiar face of a woman.
“Haachan!! Hisashiburi~~~” and gotten a bear hug. Startled she’s just stood there can’t understand. Moments later she had released from the hug and again face to face with the familiar woman. The newcomer woman was smiling widely but frowned when she hasn’t yet got reply from her. “Mou! Do not say that you had forgotten me!”
“Wait-wait! Give me some minutes, so much peoples coming here. Eh…errr, Sasshi?”
“TenTon! 100 point for you!!! Hahaha”
“Eeehh!!!” there are came another hugging event and after the chatters and joking, Haachan calm down herself. “What are you doing here? Wanna entrust your other nephew or niece again?”
“Err…nope, but I’m here with one of the kids that you had taken care of back then. He here wants to search for some memories, er...May-eh where is that boy?” Sasshi was frowning when she turned back Mayu had missing.
“Mayu! Where are you?” called Sasshi suddenly worry for the young guy’s whereabouts. She was looking around trying to get a glimpse of him but nothing. Haachan was looking at her wondering then asking for whose she’s searching for.
“It’s Mayu! Takahashi Mayu, the little boy that I had been entrusted you years ago, did you still remember?”
“Ha? Takahashi Mayu?...wait, why that sounds familiar…” muttering Haachan in confusion but then remembering what she had talking about just now with Yuki. “AH!! That little boy!!!” she exclaimed suddenly made Sasshi startled at the sudden outburst.
“Wha-“
“Arrgghh!!!”
A loud groan can be heard making these woman startled together.
“What’s that?” wondering Haachan.
“Oh my! Mayu!!” recognized the voice, worried Sasshi quickly running toward the side of the House that connecting through to the backyard. When they both got there, they could see a short guy in jacket hoodie was crouching on the ground while holding his head and a taller girl beside him in her kneel gripping on his shoulder with one hand while the other also holding her head. They both looks like holding the pain in their head. “Mayu!!” called Sasshi panicky running towards the pair along with Haachan that holding worry and confused expression.
Mayu slowly open his eyes, blinking his eyes for getting accustomed to the light of the room. A sudden sting in his head, make him let out a low groan at the pain. He tried to lift up his right hand but got hold with something that trapping it. Troubled he turned to the side and found a beautiful face sleeping by his right arm. Shocked of course, how can he become lying on the bed in the room that he didn’t recognize with this girl sleeping there.
“Akhh…” another sting and scenes from before he fainted comeback, following by others scenes of two little boy and girl were playing together. “Ah!” he startled at the revelation and the move had caused the girl to stir up in her sleep and make her wake up.
“Ugh…hngg, hn?” Yuki sit up groggily from her uncomfortable position and rubbed her eyes slightly with one hand while the other gripping an arm. Getting her conscious back, she looked at the guy that lying down in front of her. Realized that he’s awake she beamed in shocked and dived down to hug the guy.
“Yuu-chan!!!”
“Ugh! Haa…wait, eh?” Mayu was startled and snapped, he pushed Yuki’s body slowly and getting sit up while trying to reached for his glasses from the little table beside the bed. Wearing the glasses he could see clearly the beautiful yet worry and confusion face of the taller girl in front of him.
“A…ah…” his head was a bit mixing, trying to collect the scattering scenes and memories until a soft and warmth hand rubbing his head gently. He looked up meeting the tender black eyes of the girl that staring kindly to him. “Uh…Yu..ki…” a soft whisper he manage to let out, still mixed-up by the situation.
“Shh…get it slowly, you can do it…oh Yuu-chan…” said Yuki gently still rubbing the side of his head. Mayu closing his eyes letting the girl to massage his head which give him comfortable and slowly the pain had gone and the scattered scenes matching each other. Slowly opening his eyes and replying the gentle stare he got. “I remembered.”
Hearing the soft whisper, Yuki can’t hold the overwhelming feeling and again dived to hug the short guy in front of him. And now she could feel those warmth arms also hugging her back. Tightly.
“Finally…finally the waiting I did, the promised that I hold tight…uhn…Yuu-chan, you come back…” Yuki can’t help but to cry on his shoulder. Feeling the she had free from the caged of promise and waiting. He had come back to her, the little boy that had promised to meet her back.
“I’m here…I’m back Yuki, I’m sorry it took long…I’m sorry you had to wait for me this long…I’m sorry..” Mayu held the girl firmly feeling the memories and longing feeling of his childhood friend. Feeling his head was clear now.
The stayed in some moments before parted the hug. Mayu looking at the girl and smiles gently, he wipes the remaining tears on her fluffed cheeks. “Still the crybaby, huh,” he chuckled at the embarrassed girl and quickly hold her face with his both palm so she couldn’t turned her face a side. “Don’t, I want to see your face clearly…confirming that you are really the little girl that I had gave the part of my broken figure,” said Mayu while pulled out a figure that missing its right arm from his jacket’s pocket.
Yuki can’t hide her blushing and reddened face, only followed the guy’s act by also pulled out the little part of the missing arm from her pocket. They both tried to matching it again and yes…the missing arm and the body’s fitted each other although the arm can not get to tie it again.
“It’s really you,” they both whisper in realization together. Yuki had to halt her breath for a sec and again the tears rolling down her cheeks, feeling the missing part of her memories comeback and finishing the blank puzzle that had been missing since she got the incident. Mayu seeing the girl tearing up again can’t help but feeling the pain in his heart. He doesn’t want to see her crying again. Not like this.
“Hey…it’s alright, everything has comeback. The memories have comeback and we are now…together again,” said Mayu in soothed voiced. He wipes again the tears with his thumb softly, staring at her beautiful eyes gently.
Yuki seeing the comforted smile of him send the warmth over her body that makes her relaxed under his touch. When they both had calm down, Mayu make Yuki to sit on the bed face each other.
“So…I took it that’s about memories thingy had cleared but there’s a question I want to ask you,” started Mayu that getting a puzzled look from Yuki. “When the first time we met…again, why couldn’t recognize me? Before you ask me why I can’t recognize you was that I had an accident the that I had told you and because of that I lose my memories. But I can get it back slowly except the part when I met you here.”
Hearing the explanation she thought slowly before finally getting the knot tie up. She let out a single breath before telling her own explanation too. “Same with me, I also had an incident. When I was seventh I accidentally slipped and falling from the stairs that caused a little cracked in my head. I didn’t realize that I had lost some of my memories which are about you. Not everything just your face. Until now I still remember about you, the playing, joking, and all…and the promised,” Yuki lowering her head at the last part, feeling all shy when she remembered clearly the said promised.
The promised! It hit Mayu slightly he could recall it clearly now whatever his little boy had said to the little Yuki back then. “Ah! Yeah…hm, okey then. Yuki-chan,” hearing the way he called him send tingling feeling to her heart, make it warmth and nice. She looked up face the now determined face of the short guy that had caught her guard off. His expression is so serious, very different from any expression she had seen from this guy. It’s so serious that make her heart go in marathon and the burning in her face.
“I know we both somehow already knew how we felt toward each other and…I wanted to fulfill the promised that I had made for you…I…umh...I love you Yuki, can you be my girlfriend and by my side forever?” said Mayu clearly although the nervousness illuminating him but finally he could get out the feeling that had been growing in his heart.
He said it. Oh my, he said it!!! Yuki was gone speechless don’t know what- how to react. The promise, to be together when they both meet again, and he do it. He said it.
“…Yuki? I…I-guh!” can’t hold the sudden tackle they both collided on the bed.
“Yes…I love you too, Mayu. I love you too…” said Yuki back with her overwhelming feeling. Feeling really happy that she could release the feeling she had hiding and mixing with the old memories.
Hearing the reply he got, Mayu too can’t hid his joy so he hugged back the girl tightly and unconsciously rolled their body until he’s on top of the laughing girl. He stopped holding by his both palm at the each side of Yuki’s head, he could see the flushed face of the girl beneath him.
By the time their eyes meeting, the time’s feel stop. Staring at each other captivating eyes, Mayu can’t hold the urge that he had been hiding, the wanting to taste the plum red inviting lips. Slowly lowering his head, he see the girl did not avoid it and in second their lips had met in soft and tender kiss. Each cloud felt the loving feeling. Slowly parted away, Mayu held his gaze loving at the girl loved so much.
“Thank you for waiting for me, I love you…”
“I love you, too.”
---------
By just seeing them holding hand, Sasshi and Ren had known that they both finally clearing their called memories problem and they both sure that Mayu and Yuki is couple now. So without anything to explain to Haachan, Sasshi will tell her though, they all then permission to get back home. Thanking and apologizing for their bothering, Haachan just take it easy. She’s glad that the kids that she had taken care of could give her a visit. That’s all she wants.
Yuki was with Mayu at the back side while Sasshi driving back home and Ren with his motorbike. But when they all about to get Yuki’s home, she had insisted to ride back with Ren. Said that she was go with Ren and had to get back hime with him, her parents will get suspicious if she come back home with another guy, although it’s Mayu. So with heavy feeling but cheer up again by the good bye kiss from his girlfriend, Mayu just go with it promised to see each other tomorrow at school.
After getting Yuki back home, Ren also ride to his house. Its night already and his parents also already back home. Feeling all fresh back after the long ride, Ren with a white towel brushing off his wet hair walked toward his table where his phone placed. Looking at the clock, he wanted to greet good night his princess. When he was about to pick up his phone, his door was being knocked.
“Yes?” Ren open up the door and meet up with his Kaa-chan.
“Too tired for a talk?”
“Err…nope, come on inside. What do you want to talk about?” asked Ren welcoming his mother to walk inside his room, offering the older woman to sitting on his bed while he took his chair to sit.
Yuko held a sigh before said the thing she wants to talk about. “How’s your school?”
“Hmm m’okay. Everything alright,” Ren a bit confused at the question but just shrugged it off.
“That’s good then. Hmm, I have a reunion with my long best friend the day before…” trailed Yuko off. She was looking around but her son, studying his expression.
Ho oh. Although his brain had slowing its progress due to the tired, he still having feeling where his mother wanted to talk about. If it’s about the meeting best friends and all…he was fidgeting in his seat now. “Oh nice, meeting with long friends..yah..”
“Yeah…a long friends that really important to me, hm, you know what friends gathering were talking about, such us getting know each other and all and…hm, how I say it. You still held the promised that we had made right? Do not give your answer, I trust you, Ren,” added Yuko quickly before the young guy could replied her.
Domed! Ren could do nothing only stay still hearing what his mother wants to said to him.
“Okay, let just say that…we had promised to still hold our ties as best friend since our school times, but by the things come up and forced us to got separate. So for us to not forget each other and still holding the ties we had, one of us point out an idea which is to make our future child together in engagement,” Yuko stopped her talk and steadying a breath that oddly she got stifling easily these past days whenever she talked to much. She had to steady her breathing.
Ren lowered his head, did not want to face up his mother’s gaze. SHIT! Shit! Shit! He cursed in his mind. Why…? Why, when he finally got the one for his live, his mother had to come up with this…thing!
“Ren…” Yuko called softly, trying to get it easy with his son. Ren hearing the gentle call can’t help but to held up his head, which is he cursed it instantly that he can’t, really just can not breaking his mother’s hope on him.
“Oh…Kaa-chan,” uttering Ren helplessly, “Please, for this one, just for with whom I wanted to be, let me chose by my self.”
“I’m sorry, you can’t. Like all the parents’ always said, it’s for their child own good. I hope you can understand Ren,” there’s a finality tone in her calm voice and that ticked his patience.
“No! I refused. Kaa-can, everything…I could do you everything you want me to, but this…no, I don’t want to,” he can’t help but the rebel side of him got ticked and he really…really want object this thing his mother asking him for. Oshima Ren is a kid who really loved his Kaa-chan, if he had to choose between everything and his mother he’ll surely choose his mother. But for this kind of thing that mattering his feeling. For once, just for once he really wanted to object with the woman he adores with his live.
Yuko closed her eyes for awhile, trying to calm down herself. She knew it already, for this young guy of him can not that easily to accept this engagement thing. “I don’t have any choices then. Listen to me, you accept this engage thing or you’ll going to continue your study in America tomorrow morning. I’ve set up everything in case you reject this one. I don’t care whether you’ll having exam soon. I do not want my son to stain my name in front of my friends,” said Yuko in the most sternly voice she could managed to voiced out.
Ren was literally stoned in his seat with head instantly turned up and mouth was wide open, can’t believe his own mother will do that. He jerked stand up from his chair and yell,
“You can’t do that!!!”
“Do not rise you voice on me, Oshima Ren!!” Yuko seeing his son in angry yelled at her can’t help but to yell back. “Do not ever raise your voice on m-ugh!!”
“Kaa-chan!!”
Ren quickly holding his mother in his embrace when he see the short woman tried to stand up but stopped abruptly while holding tight her chest and groan painfully. “Oh my God, Kaa-chan!! Kaa-chan what happen? Oh my…” Ren wanted to cry right now. He can’t hold the painful groaning of his mother, its breaking his heart into peace, scattering in most pain.
“Re-ugh haahh…ahhh..” Yuko's chest was stuffing like being grabbed in tightly and squeezed harshly. She gripped Ren’s chlothes hardly while other hand also gripping on her unsteady beating heart. Ren quickly rest his mother on his bed still holding her closely into his embrace, stroked her back while prying for the older woman to calm down soon.
Why? Why? Why? WHY IT HAS TO BE LIKE THIS, DAMN IT!!!
Fortunately, moments later she had calmed down while Ren still stroked her back and do some massage. “Kaa-chan…?”
“It may be my last whis for you Ren…please, they are really important to me. They are mean live to me, except you, Miyuki, Kanon, and you’re Mom. I’ll be not here if not because of them. Please Ren…” said Yuko trying her best to say the words, sharing an understanding gaze with her son.
Ren closed his eyes tightly, feeling the painfulness in his heart. He buried his face on his mother neck and could not help but to sob in his mother’s warmth embrace. He could feel those delicate fingers rubbing his head in the most gentleness of a mother.
“Please…do not say it’s your last wish, hiks…I’ll do it, I’ll do whatever you wish me to do…just please don’t say that this is your last wish, hiks…Kaa-chan…” the pain is unbearable.
“…I’m not promised, but…I’m trying. I’m sorry if it’s had to be like this. Anything Ren, anything I’ll do for your happiness, even if it’s the last I can do for you. It’s the best for you, Ren…I love you,” said Yuko gently finally getting her chest some space to breath. She stroked his head lovely.
“…” he can not do the replies, to hurt to just utter another word. Some minutes the mother and son being in the state. Finally Ren had retreat his self and wiping away his tears before asking his mother’s condition. “Are you okay?”
“…m’yeah…walks me to my room, please. I need my medicine.”
Nodding his head, he helped the short woman to stand up and quickly circling his arm around her waist to steady her stance. Slowly the both walked toward the door. When he opened the door, there’s a taller woman with worry and anxious in her face standing before them.
“Mom…”
“Let me take care of her,” said Haruna tried to compose her own voice, stopping hard to not chock into sob.
Carefully he handed his short mother which Haruna securely holding the fragile woman in her embrace now. “Thank you, Ren…takes your rest too. Good night, dear.”
“Good night, Kaa-chan, Mom.”
---------
He just can not hide it. Sooner or later she’ll know and its better he said it earlier by himself rather she’ll know it from other. Ren was sitting alone in the bench he and Jurina always having whenever they have chance to “date” around their busy times in school. The conversation he had with his mother last night, keep taunting him like a nightmare. The dread and black circled on his round eyes said that he can not get his sleep last night. Keeping his mind at how to say to the girl he had dear love in his heart, telling her that he had a tie with another girl his mother paired with.
Only just thinking how she’ll react, it’s already breaking his heart. A soft pat on his shoulder finally pulled him out to his conscious.
“Jurina…” called Ren softly, seeing the younger girl of him showing her usual cute puppy-like smile, the one kind of smiles that he loved so much. It did some ease in his heart but flutter when the cute smile soon turn into worry one when the younger girl take a seat beside him.
“What happened? Your eyes looks swollen, did you crying?” asked Jurina worry and concern. She gave a light massage around his eyes. Really, this girl is just too nice and sweet. How can he said this to her?
Gently he held the young girl’s hand and put it away from his face. “Hm...nothing, it’s just…uh, I have something to tell you.”
“Hn? What is it?”
Ren did not reply it soon but he averted his sight forward, did not want to see the soon heartbreaking scene of the girl. “I’m getting engaged.”
“…eh…ehehe…nope, I’m not getting foolish again, is it just like the last time, right? Ren, you are just joking right?” said Jurina pushed his shoulder lightly in joking way and had a light giggles but soon changed to frowned when the older guy did not react to her reaction.
Why the air around her slowly vanishing? Like her heart was being stifling by second at the silence of the guy. You are joking. No…why…?
“I’m sorry…I’m not joking this time. My mother had arranged an engaged for me, she said this to me last night,” said Ren in hoping of steady voice. He had to compose his feeling and act coolly, although his heart was trembling and shattering into peace. Still having his sight straight forward.
She wanted to ask questions, anything, demand him for everything he had said to her. Just…just a question, that…that if he really loves her?
But the damned mouth just could not voice it out instead her head amazingly remembered something about him.
“Mh…Milky-chan had said that…thath…Senpai really love your mother, even willingly to abandoned all of your responsibility at school, guh…I got it, yeah…I…I understand, and for thath…I…I don’t want to Senpai to have… quarrel with Senpai’s mother, so…” she’s nearly chocked in her hidden sob but still wants to voiced out her thought. “I’m okay! Really…after all, if your mother who decide it…then, then it must be the best for you..yah…”
Ren were cursed whatever the curses he knew in his mind whiles him listening to the girl’s words. What this thing had to be like this? He knew that he had lied to her mother about his relationship with Jurina-but…but just why it has to be like this?!!?!!?
“Juri-“
“I forget that I’ve something to do.”
And he just can see the girl walked away, even thought his eyes were glittering with the stubborn tears that forcefully to stream away, he still could see clearly the wavering of the younger girl’s body.
---------
Mayu was walking on the corridor in bright mood. Although his face was in usual emotionless but other students that had passed way with him could felt the happy feeling of the short hooded guy. He was just escorting HIS Girlfriend, Shinoda Yuki, to the drama club for whatever things and the beautiful girl thanked him with a chaste kiss on the cheek that got him redden, although there were many other students’ presence but for this day, the world is just for and about them.
With a book being playing with his both hands, Mayu walked straight toward his usual place for reading in peace, rooftop. While humming a happy tune from one of his favorite anime, the short guy opened the wooden door. When he looks up, the step got stopped.
“Jurina?” he asked in whisper and puzzled but got alert instantly when his eyes registered his dearly younger sister is in tears.
“Jurina! What happened to you, why you are crying like this?” asked Mayu in worry while pulled the crying girl into his embrace.
Feeling that her body was in her older brother warm embrace, she can’t help but to burst out her tears while snuggled and hugging back the short guy tightly. “Hiks…hiks, Nii-chan…”
“Shh..shh…what happened to you? Jurina, please tell me…” pleading Mayu for his girl tells him what had make her crying like this. But what he got is just shaking head and more wailing of tears and more snuggle to him.
It is not the first time he has seeing this girl of him crying she’s a spoiled of course. Easily got cry by just teasing by him, Kuumin or their cousins (and they all got punishment from the girl’s Papa), getting hurt by her own clumsy and then crying or another, but never he seeing Jurina to cry like this. Her crying this time is also made his heart crying and breaks into peace. His girl is a strong girl, but seeing her like this…crying her heart out, it must be except the physical things that hurting her. If she’s crying like this, it must be because…
Gently he pulled out the still crying girl and wiping away her tears thought it useless because the tears stubbornly keep streaming from her beautiful eyes. Again seeing her like this getting a pang of pain in his heart. “Jurina…baby, shh…calm down okay? Shh…” he cooed softly and caressing her face.
Getting the girl to calm down a bit he whisper softly to her. “You wait here for a while, okay? I’ll be back,” giving a gently and soft kiss on her forehead, he stand up and running out from there leaving the new dumbfounded Jurina seeing her older brother quickly exit the door.
“Nii-chan…wha-no!”
-------
Different from the happy feeling Takahashi Mayu that had just walked through the corridor minutes before, the now scary feeling Takahashi Mayu walking his feet quickly in the corridor, do not minding the wonder, confuse and fear stares from the other students. His mind and priority right now is to find a certain tall pale skin guy. He turned to the right of the corridor, his glaring eyes behind the glasses spotting the said guy. Can’t help the fuming feeling he felt, he dashing forward while shouting the name.
“OSHIMA!!!!”
fail romance fail angst, I'm done! dadah bay bay~~!!!!
:mon bye: :mon bye:
-
MaYuki finally
and i'm imagining all of the children's
reaction when they finally went to their
parents reunion I think they would probably
shock especially Ren and Jurina since he already
told that he is engaged. Mayu don't hurt him let
him explain first....
thanks for the update author-san
-
Please update soon author san.. really love this chapter
JuriRen why is so sad :cry:
Love the sister complex of mayu
-
Thanks for the update author san.
It break my heart to see Ren and Jurina suffer. Please no other pairing get hurt. :bow:
-
Author-san update please.... .>,< TwT :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:
-
this is really fun , update it author-san :onioncheer: i want to see mayu fight with ren ,haha
mayu definitely will get mad because ren make jurina cry ,poor juri :err:
hope their will be a couple again :dozing:
-
Poor jurina >.<
Hope JuriRen will be together again :panic:
And please update deguchi-san :bow: :bow:
-
Tupi aa...I'm sorry but I've to, btw thank you for read and comment here! :) :) :)
yuuri14 Mayu's in rage, ah yah their reaction about their parents...I wonder how, thank you for read and comment here! :) :) :)
daichi matsui sister complex of Mayu ckck....ah I'm sorry...hope this chapter cheer you up and thank you for read and comment here! :) :) :)
sadrilim I'll try for no pair get hurt...here's your chapter! thank you for read and comment here! :) :) :)
shinigamielf here~~~ and thank you for read and comment here! :) :) :)
fira_188 I'm glad you enjoying this story! you can see their fight here, and sorry for the poor describe heheh.. and thank you for read and comment here! :) :) :)
The Ray here's the update! thank you for read and comment here! :) :) :)
sooo I'm sorry for the delayed update, really live and matters yah....
like always sorry for suck grammar, english, etc....hope you guys still enjoy this story! :)
Chapter 24
After calmed down his feeling, Ren walked in the corridor of the campus planning to distract his mind with things at the Student Council’s room. Actually his mind is in mess as sad, hurt and guiltiness overwhelming him but tried to acts cool around his fellow students. When he was about to turn to the left he heard a heavy steps from behind and a loud shout of his name. Curious, he turned back only to be met with a hard punch on his jaw. Too hard that it make him lose his balance and fallen to the ground. Several gasp and shriek of shock making the peace of the corridor become panic and noisy.
“Akh-argghh…what…?” groaned Ren in pain that was sitting down on the ground while caressing his jaw that had been got a hit, he could feel bleed in his mouth. Wondering for whom had done this to him, he looked up just too see an angry short hooded guy standing in some distance in front of him. Two fierce eyes behind the glasses shot the dead glare at him. ‘Damn!’
“No need to ask why I punch you, bastard! I’ve warned you, I gave my trust to you but you broke it,” said Mayu in anger, his right hand is still in tight fist waiting for it to doing its next punch.
He already knew it, the consequence he’ll get for he had hurt the younger of Takahashi, but never had he known that the older brother of the girl would do this. Even his harsh words count as hurt as the fist of the short guy landed on his jaw. Never once he got someone to said harsh words toward him before.
“I should know from the first that you are just the same as those bastards, Oshima. Fallen on her and the end just hurting her,” Mayu keep throwing harsh words toward Ren in front of the others students. He didn’t care; he just wants to give the older guy that still caressing his wounded jaw some lessons for he had made his dearly younger sister in pain and tears. No one. No one can escape when you had made one of the members of Takahashi family hurt, even only by him alone (where’s that baka Kuumin?) he’s still can and have to protect his sister.
Feeling a bit ease about his jaw, Ren made an attempt to stand up. “Ugh…I realized and accepted that I had made Jurina hurt, and I’m really sorry for that. But, I’ve my reason for my action. Mayu-san, we can discuss this matter, but not in front of the-“
Bukh!!
Another punch once again landed on his face, made him staggering back, nearly to fall back on the ground.
“You’ve not allowed calling her by her first name, bastard. I’ve told you, right? You hurt my dearly sister and now you have to face your consequence. Oshima Ren,” said Mayu with a really scary and dangerous tone. He is mad, really mad right now even the other students that were on the corridor didn’t make any attempt to stop the angry guy.
Not like this. It does not be like this. He is freaking know that he was the one at fault but, being punched and ashamed in front of the others. At least give him some time to explain his reason. Ren pulled his right hand into fist. The tall guy is in mess, appearance and mind. He can not think of the right thing right now. He is angry, sad, guilt, heartbreaking and many depressing emotion for what had just happened in these past days.
‘I need to vent these shit feelings’.
“Tch!” spit out the blood in his mouth, Ren straightening his composure and looked back directly at the still angry eyes of Mayu, challenging the short guy. While Mayu seeing the changed air of the taller guy, he just let out his cyborg smirk and adjusted his eye glasses.
“You know, Takahashi-san? I’ve always being the prideful of my parents and always tried my best to being perfect. Until now, no one had dared to punched and embrassed me like this. And believe me I really.do.not.like.this at all. Truth that I made the fault, but you had not the right to judging me like this, even you are her older brother,” Mayu was a bit startled at what the taller guy had said, for he just known that this guy is a good guy and he could say those things, but he just shrugged it off for he really wanted to punch this guy again and again. While the other students getting another gasp for what their President of Student Council that they had honored for able to say those words.
“Ckh, heh…you, okay! Come on, do not think that I’m smaller than you that I can’t do fight. Living skeleton.”
“You have guts, chibi…and I’m not holding back.”
“I’ll give you important lesson for not messing around with Takahashi,” the cold dead tone from Mayu like the bell for these guys to start their fight.
Mayu flying his punch first but easily dodge it by Ren that swing his body to the right and gave a knee on the shorter stomach made Mayu tumble his foot but getting his fast reflect, steadying on one of his foot, turned back and he replied it with his other fist that punched hard on Ren’s left shoulder. Making the taller guy tumbling forward nearly bumped into a student. Ren turned back, throwing glare toward the shorter guy while caressing his sore shoulder. ‘His punch is hard, ugh!’
“Heh, I’m the kind one, let it easy for you first,” said Mayu smirking at the cringing in pain of the older guy, although his stomach a bit hurt but it’s not that had mean to him.
“Tch! no need your kind, midget!”
Mayu wipe out his smirk and twitch his eyes at the call. He’s still fine with ‘chibi’ but not ‘midget’. “I’ve no kind for you, then.”
And they continuing their fight, more fists of Punch's and kicks, while the other students can not do anything until moments later Jurina appeared and let out a shock of gasp, seeing her older brother were fighting with Ren. The tears that had been wipe out now flowing out back due to seeing her two beloved guys fighting each other.
“St…stop…Nii-chan…stop…” Jurina can’t hold her tears and end up crying there with terrifying feeling. Seconds later, Kuumin, Saya, Yui, Haruu, Yuki, Paru, and Miyuki also appeared and they all are shock at the scene.
“What…” Kuumin don’t know what make Mayu got so anger like this and he never think Ren would do a fight like this. ‘What the hell happen-‘ his thought was stopped when he turned around to see the younger of Takahashi is in tears. “Jurina!! Jurina, what happening here? Why are you crying?”
“Kuumin…hiks…stop them, please…Nii-chan, stop him…Kuumin!!!” Jurina begged the older guy to stop them, while Kuumin is still in confusing at the event. He tried to calm down the girl by holding her in his embrace. He looked back at those guys, at Ren, at the mad Mayu and the girl in his arms.
‘Don’t tell me…..shit! You stupid Ren!!’ cursed Kuumin in his mind before letting go of the younger girl and handed her over Yuki. He called for Saya, Yui, and Haruu to help him while he asked another student to call a teacher.
“We’ve to stop them, Saya-Yui hold onto Ren and me and Haruu will hold onto Mayu,” with that they went into the fight, it’s a bit difficult due to the anger that still shadowing the both guys and the fact that Mayu and Ren really good in fight. Saya and Haruu even got a punch, and Kuumin got a kick from Mayu while Yui perfectly dodging them.
Finally they all are got the fight guys in hand, just in time as a teacher come into the view.
“Takahashi! Oshima! Come to the headmaster room, now!!”
--------
At the headmaster room, the old man in glasses with a teacher standing beside him only can seeing their students seating at each side of the room. On the right one occupying by the Takahashi sibling and Kuumin, the younger one was tending her older brother’s wounds while Kuumin just compressing his swollen cheek. Then at the other side, were the Oshima sibling minus the younger one. There also Yuki that tending on Ren’s wounds and Mayu’s eyes never once leaving his gaze at his girlfriend. Actually, Yuki wanted to tending on Mayu’s wounds instead but she’s just can not leave Ren like that although she’s didn’t know yet what made these two guys got into fight.
“Uhm…okay, I really wanted to know what made you both, Takahashi Mayu and Oshima Ren, got into fight. But, ugh…let’s just wait for you are both par-“ the headmaster’s words had been cut off by the sudden loud bang of the door following by a tall gorgeous woman walking in. Her expression was in panic and worry, she turned her head looking around the room and once her eyes caught the figure of her son and daughter, the woman rushed toward them.
“Oh my God, Ren!! What happened to you? Did you just fight? Why? With whom you were fighting? What’s the problem? Why didn’t you-“
“Mom, I’m fine! Calm down, please…it’s nothing, just…ugh,” Ren had to stop the rambling questions of his mother, he know she’s just in worried over him but he just don’t want to make things getting worse here.
Haruna letting out a long breath, seeing her only son in state make her heart sad. It was never happened before, for the young guy is a good boy. Gladly she’s the one who insisted to answer the call from the school to come over and forcing the younger woman to just stay at home, if Yuko come here and seeing their son like this, with her condition right now, she’s did not want to thinking what may happen to her later.
The older woman sitting at the seat where Yuki had seated before, the girl shifted to Miyuki’s side letting the older woman taking care of her son. Soon seconds later the door being opened which this time in manner one. After some knock, the door was opened by another woman. She come inside and gave a light nod towards the teachers there and shifted her gaze directly at the Takahashi sibling. Seeing how their condition is, she let out a sigh and walked towards them.
“Why I had feeling that this thing will happened sooner, huh. Your parents will not happy about this, Mayu,” Sasshi standing in front of the kids with one hand on her hip, giving a disappointing look at the two guys there. Kuumin looked down while Mayu turned her head aside, did not want to see the older woman. Meanwhile Jurina leaning on her older brother’s shoulder, feeling really tired.
When Sasshi was about to sit beside Jurina, a hand suddenly holding her arm and just in second she was being pulled out of the room. It was went too fast, even Ren didn’t realize his mother already stand up and dragged the older woman that walked toward the Takahashi sibling before, out of the room. The headmaster room was in silent, did not expected at such event to happen. Yuki, Miyuki, Jurina, Kuumin, Ren, and the other two older in the room were confused, while Mayu just rolled his eyes did no interest at all. All he wanted now was just to go home and sleep.
Outside of the room, Haruna dragged Sasshi a bit far and stopped when Sasshi finally can pull back her hand from the taller woman.
“I’m sorry, Miss, but-“
“Did you know me? It’s me! Please remember…I’m Haruna, Oshima Haruna,” Haruna tried makes Sasshi remember her which just make the younger woman confused but when she looked more carefully at the taller woman, something clicked in her head.
“AH! YOU ARE TAKA-humph!!”
“Quiet your voice!” Haruna had to clap her palm on Sasshi’s mouth to shut her up. “Listen to me, I had something in mind…”
--------
Minutes later the two women were back and said that the fight of the both guys just some misunderstanding and Haruna took her son out of school early while Miyuki and Kanon still have to continue their school. As for the Takahashi sibling, Sasshi took them both and Kuumin to go back to the Takahashi Residence. They all are saying sorry for such event and promise for it to not happen again.
The following days, Jurina was in her classroom watching the cloudy sky through the window, ignoring the teacher that explaining the lesson in front of the class. The event of two days ago still lingering in her mind, every time she wanted to forget about those words he had gave to her….to forget it just like those guys back then but…for her heart already fallen hard for him, the pain is just unbearable. She’s just can’t help her heart for it’s really love the tall pale skin guy.
Also the fight between her older brother and Ren, it’s not the first time but for Mayu to became so really mad like that meant that he was really gave his trust toward Ren. And she’s really known about her older brother’s antics for he is really hated peoples that betray him, added that hurting his younger sister. Thus, things with their parents, she didn’t know nor Mayu and Kuumin, about things that Sasshi told them for the parents letting it off and just treat their wounds.
Her thoughts were cut off when the bell of break rang and she collected her things, she’s startled when Miyuki standing beside her table.
“You bring your bentou box?”
“Un…”
“Nice! Let’s eat together at Maijo’s club room,” said Miyuki with smiles on her cute face. She’s glad that her friends did not budging at about the event her and Miyuki’s older bothers' fight. Although they all are really wanted know badly what was really happened but they are understood it for the things were their personal problems. But still some of them did try to ask the younger girl, like Miyuki.
Another bell rang sign in for the class had ended for the day. Jurina shoved her things into her bag and standing up from her seat. Feeling just want to go back home quickly and lay down on her bed. Exited the classroom she’s stunned in her steps when she was nearly bumping into someone. She look up and can’t help but to halt her breath and feeling her heart beat a bit fast for the someone that she was nearly bumped into was the tall pale skin guy, the same certain guy that always keeping her mind.
They both stood there awkwardly, did not know what to say nor what to do. He’s lying to himself if he did not miss this younger girl, although it was just two days after their broke up. He still loves her dearly. And seeing how the light of his live dimly it’s bright, making his heart ache. He wanted to hold her, bring her into his embrace and said anything shooting words for the girl to be smiles back. Seeing her face was heartbreaking, the cute cat-like smile of her was not there and she’s doing her fake expressionless for these past days.
The silence between them makes things really uncomfortable, for the younger girl just lowering her head and Ren fidgeted on his stand, wanted to say something but-
“Jurina.”
A soft call over her name did startle the younger one also the taller guy, they both turned aside seeing Mayu walking side by side with Yuki. Mayu come swiftly toward his younger sister and gave a glare towards Ren.
“Nii-chan…”
“Let’s go home, and Yuki…call me when you get home,” said Mayu toward the taller girl that replied it with a light nod. Mayu then pulled Jurina by her hand and the both sibling walking away leaving Ren and Yuki there.
Yuki let out a sad sigh seeing her childhood friend’s dilemma. The guy had told her the story, only toward her about his Kaa-chan’s condition and the engagement thing. She tugged at the guy’s hand and pulled him with her, “Let’s go…me and the other had something to discuss. It’s about the project and the times getting nearer also with the final exam that will come shortly.”
Oh my…can not his mind get it rest for a while?
-------
Ren was studying in his desk, trying at least but looks like his mind was didn’t want to cooperate with him to study. His mind is still filling with a certain young girl. How many times he tried to focus on his school’s things, it’s always appear the hurt face of Jurina and the guilty rushing after it. With the final exam being held in next week, Ren doubts it he’ll get his usual great score for his mind now was in mess.
Placed the pencil on the surface of his opening text book, Ren then stretching his body and stand up from his desk. Reaching for his bag and pulled out a plastic of Melonpan and a canned coffee, he then walked toward the balcony and sat there. Drinking some of the black water from the canned he then open up the plastic that wrapped the bread and then take a big bite, chewing the soft bread inside his mouth.
Letting out a long breath, feeling his mind was at ease. These two things did it best to release his messing mind. He once did tried to smoke but got caught by his Kaa-chan which the older woman nearly beaten him up and banned him from such things.When he was gazing out at the night, he didn’t aware that someone had gotten into his room and seeing the guy were sitting out, she walked neared him and sat down beside him.
“Can I’ve a bite?” the soft question startled Ren from his thought and turned his sight, seeing his Mom tilted her head cutely at him.
“Mom, you startled me. Ah yes, you can have it,” Ren shoved the half-bitten bread, Haruna take it from the guy and eating the remaning of it. She hummed at the soft and yummy bread.
“Something’s bothering your mind? I know you tend to share your things with Yuko but, sometimes I want you to share things with me too,” said Haruna calmly with an offer smile on her beautiful face. Ren was stunned a first but, soon letting out small smile looking back at the woman with grateful feeling.
“I’ve a short story for you, it’s about me and your Kaa-chan. Hm…you see, I first met with her when I’m being transferred to Majijo high school. At that time, the school wasn’t like this. It was a school for Yankee girls and you know what Yankee girls doing, right? Me being the air-headed one, walking around the school aimlessly getting bored with all the things and just wanted to have time by myself. But then one day when I’m walking back home, I caught her doing fight with some other’s Yankee school. I would just ignore them and walking like I didn’t see things, but my eyes had trapped in her fierce eyes that fighting alone those five delinquent students…” Haruna suddenly being silent between her story and Ren had to turned his sight toward his mother only to see she’s fallen into her air-head-mode or the memories she have with his other mother?
He wanted to shake her to back to the earth but was being startled when the older woman jerked up suddenly.
“Mom…Mom? You okay?” asked Ren in shock and worry.
“Aisshh…I’m just remember something important! And ah!”
“What?”
“Hey…I’ll try to talk with your Kaa-chan. You are not our little boy anymore, you’ve grown up being such a good son to us and we’re really proud for you. If your heart wanting it, fight for it!”
Ren just speachless at his mother’s words, being in puzzled and confused with the sudden changed of the topic. “In one condition to not fall on your score, ok?” said Haruna then smiles at him and patted his head before leaving out of the room.
Said thanks to the coffee can and the Melonpan, his mind somehow understands it for what things his Mom had told him. ‘I will fight, no matter what happened’.
----------
Kuumin was being dragged suddenly and pushed into the Student Council’s room. He turned around just to see his best friend with desperate expression on his face. He feels sad for him but keeping his cool in front of the pale guy.
“I need your he-“
“I can’t. You know that,” Kuumin cut off Ren’s words for he had known why this guy pulled him here.
“Kuumin…please, you are the only want I can ask for,” said Ren pleaded for Kuumin to help him.
“I’m sorry Ren. Honestly though, that you’re lucky that here are only Mayu and me, if their cousin are here too only them and God know whereabouts you are in now. Trust me Ren, Takahashi is not the one you could mess with.”
“I know, but Kuumin. That time, I’m just being really idiot and only thinking for one thing. My mind was in mess and could not think straight. I really do love her, Kuumin. I really love Jurina, please help me.”
Kuumin let out a breath, “You know that I can’t Ren, I’m sorry. Beside I did not even know what you did to her that made her like losing all of her smiles. And you doesn't know how it affect the family, just glad that that event didn’t heard by the other Takahashi family at America.”
Kuumin didn’t have heart to see his best friend in despair like this. It’s the first time for him to see how Jurina and Ren really loved each other and how its affects those both with that break up thing.
“Okay, just one thing from me. If you are really love her, show your guts. That’s all I can say to you. I’ve to go back towards Jurina or Mayu will scold me. By Ren,” with that Kuumin leaving Ren alone in the room, thinking for any possible things he’ll do to get back his princess.
-----------
Jurina was laid down on her bed with scattering books around her. She was studying until the feels vanished and her mind was filled with a certain senpai.
“Aaahh…it’s so frustrating…” she let out a long breath and rolled to her side. Suddenly she tensed up when she heard some noise coming from her window. In curiosity, the young girl then slowly getting up from her bed and walking carefully toward the said window. When she was about to take a look by open up the glasses, suddenly a tall figure was standing before her, made her stumbled back and nearly fall down if not for a strong hand circling around her waist and a finger pressing softly on her lips for not voiced out her shock.
“It’s me…” whispered Ren in low voice. Being careful enough for not hurting the younger girl for their position now where Jurina is still in her room and Ren is outside, only the small wall beneath of the window between them that separate these pair. The tall guy was somehow succeed in opening the window quickly and prevents the younger girl to fall back and silencing her.
Jurina was in real shock for getting the older guy was coming out from the window and what-more with her being held in his embrace and their so close face with each other, making her heart pounding so fast and heat starting to reddening her face, despite the cold wind cause the opened door.
Ren was looking closely at the girl, gazing through her black eyes and missing all things about her. Can’t hold the feeling any longer he brought the girl in tight hug, burrying his face on her neck, smelling the sweet scent that finally he can get out from the suffocating air for being away from her.
“I’m sorry, Jurina…I’m so sorry for my idiot, for my foolish, and for my selfishness…I’m sorry I’ve made you hurt, made you cried…I’m really sorry….please, please forgive me…Jurina, I love you…” said Ren sincerely. Being really sorry for he had made the girl he loved so much in pain. He is still hugging her and could feel the girl in his embrace was trembling. Then the negative think flashing his mind for the girl already hating him and did not want to forgive him, they both were in the state for seconds and Jurina hadn’t reply anything nor did she hug back the older guy.
“Jurina-“
Ren’s words was being cut off when slowly the pair of hands finally reaching up to his back and hugging him tightly.
“I miss you…”
The three words from the younger girl had made his understand. Understood that there is no need more words for him, for her to voiced out that for them, words are not that necessary. Being together only just for some months already made them understanding each other feelings. Finally the suffocating air really disappeared and he could let out a small smile on his handsome face. Still in the position, he tightened their hug and planted a very soft kiss on her forehead.
Seconds later, Ren had climb up and stepping inside of the younger room. Jurina held Ren’s hand and bring him towards her messy bed that full of books and pencil and others, they both just ignoring them and sat at the edge of the bed.
“Jurina, I-“
“I’m understand...really, Ren,” Jurina gave the older guy a small smile that these past days had been disappearing from her face, but now having the older guy beside her again, she finally could let her smiles out back although it’s still a little hard for her to do so.
“No…I’m being serious to you and I will hold onto my words. Listen,” Ren fixed his position to face to face with Jurina, he held up the younger girl’s hand with his left, brought it uo and kissed it softly while the other reaching for the girl’s face, caressing her soft cheek. “I swore to my live that I love you, Jurina. And for that, I’ll do anything for us to be always together. I know I’ll have to face my mother, but for once in my life I want to decide my future by myself. I will fight for our love. Not just my mother, I’ll willingly to face your big brother, your parents even the whole Takahashi family. I’ll prove to them that I can protect you, never again make you cry and I’ll always love you.”
Ren’s long words had made her heart fluttering and the heartbreaking, sad, doubts are disappeared switching to the relieved and grateful for the guy’s honest feeling for her. Her heart was blooming again it’s in happiness, feeling the warmth, loved, and protected the older guy offering her once again and she’s more than ready to take him back for she’s too, really loves the guy. These sounds to easy for him for taking her heart back so easily but, she can’t do anything for her heart is already being caged by this older guy.
“You are the first one to be able do this far for me. Even coming here although you know what might happen to you once my families notice you sneaking inside my room. For just this one, just like how you had saved me from the cliff back then. I had given my heart to you, Ren. I appreciate your fight for us and I’ll go with you, because I love you too.”
Ren could not imagine how happy he is right now. He’s really in guiltiness for his stupid back then for hurting her, but now she’s being all too kind toward him, taking him back like nothing had happened.
“Oh my, Jurina…you don’t know how happy and gratefulness I am right now. I promise to you, I’ll never hurt you again. Thank you so much, thank you…I love you.”
“Um…I love you, too,” replied Jurina suddenly being all shy, realizing how close their face right now. Each could feel their hot breath touching each face softly. Being captured by each gaze, their face was just getting closer and closer until their forehead was about to connect and-
Tak!
“Auch!!!”
Brukh!
“Ren!” Jurina quickly claps her mouth from the sudden shock to relent her voice to come out. Ren was laid down on the ground while hissing his painful temple. Jurina turned her sight toward the door and find out Sasshi standing there while closing the door softly.
“Protect Jurina…tch, I just throw out a coin and you already end up on the ground. You are lucky that it’s not a bullet straight to your skull or a katana slashing your neck, it’s just a coin for God’s sake!” the woman walking toward the pair where Jurina was helping Ren to get stands up.
“Mou, Sasshi…could you please be kind a bit? And you just can’t entering my room just like that,” pouting Jurina turned back to looking at the older woman.
“And you too young girl. I can freely entering any room in this home except for your parents’. You are lucky too that I’m the one who entering your room not your Papa that was about to go to your bedroom for a checking up and insisted to doing this for her. If not, you both will in really big trouble,” Sasshi huffed at the young pair. She turned her sight toward the young guy there that fidgeting on his stand for her glare at him.
“Another lucky for you, young boy, that I hold all the CCTV of this house and asking for Takaki-san to not capture you right away.”
“I’m sorry,” said Ren lowering his head. Did not want to see the older woman’s glaring eyes. Jurina’s hand on him did ease him. He turned instead toward the younger girl and gave a small smile toward her which replied with such a cute smile of hers.
Sasshi let out a sigh seeing this young lover in front of her. “Okay, I take this that your problem had solved and…go back to your home before I really call this girl’s parents to kick you out.”
With that, Ren had to release their hand and go back to the window. He gave the last look at the younger girl and mouthed ‘I love you’ before climbing down carefully. And now Jurina turned her head toward the older woman and…she have to thanks her for everything.
--------
It’s not that long for the final exam of the 3rd grade take place and the practice for the drama have to hold up for the students needs to focus on their exam. For Oshima Ren, although his things with Jurina have solved, and this is just him, Jurina, Kuumin and Yuki only known about their being together back. The pair was begging them to not tell the glassed guy and keep their relationship “hiding”. Also his Kaa-chan that’s seems to be in “silence”, and he’s still thinking about the plane’s the older woman for him. But Haruna had assuring him to just focus on his exam and Ren will do his best to not disappoint his mothers.
Finally the exam has ended and the 3rd year students were scattering, gathering around the news borad for the exam’s result. Many cheers coming out from them although some are let out a depressed sigh for them have to take another exam for their bad scores.
“Let see…hum, ah! Here!!” Yuki turned her head and narrowing her eyes at the short guy’s pointed finger on a name, soon she let out a shriek of happiness.
“Kyaa!!! I can’t believe that I finally got my score higher this time!!” squealing Yuki smiling widely. She’s staring at her name that was in the 20 place. It was her higher score she ever gets.
“Humm, it’s good but I think you could do more than this. Even you could surpass into the 15 place, I blame your laziness at studying,” comments Mayu at his girlfriend score. Mayu had been tutoring the tall girl for their exam. Although it was a bit difficult due to the girl was still thinking about the drama project, her laziness at studying, even flirting him for she can escape from his strict way of tutoring her. But still Mayu have many ways and tricks for his girlfriend understand her lessons. And the results, truth that this is her most great score but Mayu still insisted if the girl can be more serious she can get more than this.
“But hey! I’ve never have my score so high like this before! All thanks to you, Mayu~” said Yuki sweetly while hugging the shorter guy’s arm and playfully poked his cheek. Mayu turned his face a side, away from the taller girl’s touch but alas, he just let the girl gets her fun on him. He’s fine with it, although they both are still in gather of other students this pair did not mind though.
“Hey! Since I already expected that you’ll be the first one on the score…I’ve something to you…” said Yuki after she’s had enough fun teasing her boyfriend. Mayu turned his sight at his beautiful and shy girlfriend. ‘She’s so cute~~’
“Hn? What is it?” asked Mayu curious.
“Secret! You’ve to come with me if you wanna know what is it…come on!” urged Yuki, and then pulled Mayu away from the crowd.
Ren that also standing there watching the pair until they both disappear, he can’t help but to let out his smiles. Being grateful for the shorter guy had helped Yuki in her studies. Before, he was the one to teach and helped Yuki in her studies but Mayu did it way better than him and he’s really thankful for the Takahashi boy. Then he stepping into the crowd searching for his name and found it being two numbers below Mayu. It’s not surprising for him though that his score was got down for many things had happened before the exam. Thus, he’s still glad that the score seems to be accepted by his parents later.
He let out a single sigh but startled at the soft and warmth of hands wrapped it around his right hand. Stay still, he already know whose the person that holding him.
“Omedetou for being the forth…” a soft whisper sends tingling feeling on his spine, the pounding onto his heart. He held back the hands gently. “Thank you…”
“Since Nii-chan’s busy with Yuki-neechan, I’ve something for you. Come on…” gently Jurina pulled Ren away from the crowd and hand in hand, this pair walks away from the corridor.
-------
Jurina brought Ren to the infirmary room, the tall guy was a bit wonder but let the younger girl do what she wants. After closed the door, Jurina dragged Ren towards one of the bed that somehow give him some memories. And it clicked in his mind.
“Uhmm…so, I think…this was the place for our first encountered,” said Jurina slowly while sitting on the bed where the older guy had occupied before when their first met.
Didn’t know why but, Ren let out soft chuckles and sat beside the girl. “Hehe…are you still feel sorry for hitting me said that I’m a pervert?” Ren can’t help but let out a little laugh that yearning some weak punch from the younger girl.
“Mou! It was you the first one causing the trouble! Coming inside without permission and shoving the curtain where I’m still fixed my uniform. It’s not my fault then that I reflect hitting you!” pouted Jurina, being irritating at the guy for teasing her.
“Pufft…aww~ I’m sorry. I had said my reason to you right? Ah so, uhm…why are you dragging me here? What’s the thing you want to show me?” asked Ren changed the topic for he doesn’t want to upset his girlfriend.
Jurina was all being shy again. The girl then stood up and reached for something from one of the drawer of the table there and held the things behind her back. Her action makes Ren curious for what things she wants to show to him.
“Uhm…I once buy a present for Nii-chan and he love it, so…umm…I hope you’ll like this!” tried to controlling her nervous and shyness, Jurina then show up a brown box with ribbon wrapped. She shoved the little box in front of Ren and stood there in nervousness. Actually, it was this first time for her to give a “special” present for a guy beside her older brother.
Ren was speechless a bit but then gather back his soul, he reach out for the present and gave a look for girl for him to open the box with Jurina nodded her head slightly. Ren opened the box and found out a stylish and expensive one of a wristwatch there. He’s stunned, seeing such a cool watch, he turned his head up hearing the girl’s words.
“Uhm…I’m the one who chosed this one for you, err…with Sasshi’s helped, eh…hehehe, hope you like it,” Jurina can’t hide her blushing face, only stared down feeling really embarrassing.
“I love it, really…Thank you Jurina, but…is this too much? I mean…ugh…this watch is looks so ecpensive and-“
“It’s the only one I can think of for what I want to give you. You’ve already gave me many things and…Jurina fishing out a seemed damaged bracelet from her pocked. “Ugh…I’m sorry, this one have to be like this. This bracelet is really important to me, because it was the first thing you gave me,” said Jurina while looking sadly at the not so good bracelet. It was having some scratch and needlework.
Ren’s heart can be pounding so hard again, seeing the very first thing he had given to Jurina is still hare although with such condition. And she’s still having it with her. “I thought you were lost it at the incident? How…you got it back?”
“Err…I begged Kuumin to searched for this one,” replied Jurina with sheepish but changed it back with her usual cute cat-like smiles. Thus, her smiles were given the bright smiles on Ren and they both suddenly laughed together.
“You know, we should treat that guy something nice,” voiced Ren while giggling.
“Yeah…” agreed Jurina. Then Ren asked for the girl to sit back beside him and offering to put the bracelet on her wrist.
“Still beautiful,” comment Ren which made the younger girl blushing. They both then face eah other, gazing lovingly towards each other’s deep eyes. Falling into the atmosphere and ignoring the beating fast of their heart, Ren slowly but surely closing the gap between their face. Their hot breath hit each other face gently, more closer until their nose touch each other and…finally their lips meeting in the soft and gently kiss.
The kiss is so soft and sweet, they both could feel each other’s heat and maybe could hear their poundeing hearts that beats crazily. It went not too long and Ren pulled first connecting their forehead each other. Jurina’s face was really red rightnow, too embarrassing but gazing back at the deep brown eyes of the older guy that staring at her with such gentleness, loving and caring one.
“I love you, jurina…”
“I love you, too…Ren…”
They both stayed like that for minutes until a soft buzzed broke their moments. Sharing such a shy smiles, Ren retracted his body away a bit for him to fishing out his ponsel. Frawning his brow at the email from his mother, curiously he opens up the messege.
From: Mom
Ren, can you get out of school early? Get your sisters along too and come to the hospital. Your Kaa-chan suddenly collapsed. Hurry please…
can I still see you again
-
oh oh.... Ren is in a lot of trouble soon?
ah... whats wrong with yuko?
cant wait to see the next chapter
thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
when will you update this fic? i'm dying to know what will happen next!!
mayu is sooo scary, but i hope he will forgive ren soon
what will happen to yuko??
update soon please!!
-
cisda83 actually the kids will be in trouble soon hehe and thanks to you too for reading and commenting here~ :) :) :)
key17 I'm sorry! ah Mayu's really scary...but no prob we now have Yukirin here~ and about Yuko, you'll find in this chap! thanks for reading and commenting here~ :) :) :)
errr I've been out for long time SORRRYYY....been stressed out with real live :(
so here's the new update, hope you guys still find it enjoying to read and please forgive me for the mess English!
Chapter 25
Takamina leaning her back on the white wall behind her letting out a soft breath, feeling all tired, worried and anxiety. She took a glance at the closed door of an Emergency Room where there are one of her best friend doing her best to hang on, fighting for her live. Averting her glance toward the older woman that was sitting on the long seat leaning her head over her friend’s shoulder, then to the other younger woman that closed her eyes standing opposite of her right beside the door of the room.
Its already two hours and a half passed after Haruna called her, that was having meeting with Tomochin and Tomo~mi. Telling her that Yuko had passed out when they both leaving a meeting room with clients. Lucky the three of them only having meeting at a restaurant not too far from their company, quickly they all come there and helped Haruna to bring Yuko to the hospital. And now, here they are waiting in the corridor. Tomo~mi had to go back home while Miichan coming to company her best friend.
The short female attention was turning to her left where some loud steps coming from, raised a brow at the sight not far from her. She was staring at her daughter that were holding hand with a tall pale guy while following them behind were two girls having worried expression. Takamina turned her gaze at Tomcohin that also giving a look at her, shrugged her shoulder at the older asking expression.
Jurina, noticed the short female there was her parent instinctively released her hold on the guy which gotten a look from Ren but Jurina just gave a small smile and slowing her steps letting the three siblings went through their mother first. Jurina stopped herself some steps away from Takamina.
His mind was curious for the short woman there but keeping her focus on her mother. He and his sister quickly surrounding their mother sitting on the couch while Miichan giving their moments by stand up and went beside Tomochin, looking closely to the family.
“Mom, you okay? How’s bout Kaa-chan?” asked Ren in worry, he held the older woman closely, rubbing her back hoping to give some support. Miyuki and Kanon too holding their mother’s hands, looking worried for what happens to their mothers.
“Mom…how’s Kaa-chan?” said Miyuki repeated her older brother’s question.
Haruna, realizing her kids finally came giving each other stare before let out a heavy short breath. “Mom’s okay and Kaa-chan…I don’t know, the doctor not yet come out from the room,” replied Haruna in whisper but loud enough for the kids to heard, looks like she had been exhausting herself for worried and stressed out over her partner.
Ren felt sting in his heart seeing his parent condition, he brought her into embrace stroked her back and whispering comfort things. Miyuki on the other hand also wrapping her younger sister in embrace, giving each other some comfort at such situation, prying for their Kaa-chan to be alright.
Meanwhile at the other side, Takamina was looking at her daughter after putting back her phone inside her pocket. The girl was fidgeting on her stance, turning her eyes anywhere but the older short woman.
“Jurina,” the girl was a bit startled when her name was being called. Nervously she turned her gaze at the woman.
“Did Mayu known about it?”
“About what?”
“You know what I mean, so did he?”
“…he knew but-“ Takamina raised her right hand to stop the girl’s word.
The short woman let out a sigh, “I’ll not questioning you about that now, Sasshi will come soon and you’ll go home with her and tell your Mama that I’ll be staying in hospital tonight.”
Jurina wanted to say something but she held herself for she doesn’t want to make her Papa get angrier at her. Being an obedient girl she is, Jurina only watched from afar towards Ren and his sisters surrounding their mother. She was showing sad, sympathize and concerning looks at them. Takamina did notice at how her daughter was looking at the only guy over there. ‘Hhh…I hope you’ll awake soon, Yuko.’
Minutes later Sasshi had shown up and soon dragged Jurina with her to go back home, the girl didn’t complain thought but her departure did noticed by Ren that he shared a bravely stare with the girl before she turned away. Ren had to restrain hiself to not go after Jurina, when he was about to focus back on his mother suddenly he was caught in Takamina’s stare at him. The cold and scare one that spend chill down his spine, similar like how Mayu have been staring at him after he had hurt Jurina. Quickly he turned away, did not want to glance back at the short woman.
Minutes passed by, since Mariko and her team was still in the operation room, Miichan with heavy feeling have to leave and go back home. Meanwhile Tomochin and Takamina were still there accompanying the Oshima family. Tomochin take a glance at her wristwatch then nudged Takamina that was still staring at the closed door of Emergency Room. The short woman looked at the younger one that pointed her look at the family on the couch.
“It’s getting late…”
“Hmm…” got understanding at what the younger meaning for, she went up toward Haruna and her kids followed by Tomochin by her side.
“Haruna,” called Takamina gently, she held the older one hand to get her attention. She gave a little smile when the tired woman looked back at her. “I’ve reserved a room once Yuko come out from ER, and don't worry it's all on me, soif you want to stay here you could stay at that room. And mind me if I asked one of your kids to collect you are clothes or anything you needs at home. I’ll drive to your home and Tomochin will buy some foods for you guys,” said Takamina.
Haruna seems in daze slightly but soon regained her conscious back and looked back at Takamina, “…Hum, I know it’s not bothering both of you but still, I’m sorry for bothering you and Tomochin and thanks for everything…” said Haruna giving her weak smile. She’s really feeling grateful having them as friends.
“Hee…but really, it’s bothering us at all, so who will come with me?”
“I’ll-“
“I’ll come with you,” Miyuki quickly cut off her older brother’s words. Ren was looking confusedly at the girl. “Nii-chan, you’ve to accompany Mom here and Non-chan looks so tired and sleepy. Let me, I’ll take anything we needs.”
“Uhm, okay.”
“Oke, let’s go,” Takamina turned away following by Miyuki after the girl leaning Kanon by the couch. Soon Tomochin also take her leave.
----------------
Honestly Ren wanted to just stay at the hospital, accompany his Kaa-chan but his Mom insisted for the kids to still go to school, said that she can take care of their Kaa-chan by herself. Tomochin had gone home once Yuko out of the Emergency Room and thank God, the woman was all alright now and just have to rest, while Takamina was leaving at morning offering to drive the kids to school.
The tall pale guy was sitting on the couch, gazing blankly at the blue sky a head. Thinking of nothing, feels like everything is a hollow, blank, empty. His dazing time was disturbed off when he felt a soft and gentle touch on his shoulder. Looking to his side, he was meeting with beautiful and serene of the two dark brown eyes, looking concernedly at him.
“You okay?” asked Jurina worriedly, slowly sitting herself by Ren’s side. Her right hand was still on his shoulder, giving it squeezing hoping for the older one to have some relaxed.
“Yeah…feel more than better whenever I have you by my side,” Ren showing his most gentle and handsome smiles, making the younger girl slightly blushing by the sweet words.
“Puff…you’re flirting. Ah how’s your Kaa-chan’s condition?”
“That’s not flirting, it’s really it is. Hum, Kaa-chan was fine now. The operation was good and she just need more rest, but…” Ren was stopped his self and looked away making Jurina got curious at the sudden change of feeling. She held Ren’s hand and wrapped it with both of her hands.
“What is it…?” asked Jurina concernedly.
“It’s seems like Mom was hiding about Kaa-chan’s ill from us. I’ve seen Kaa-chan got sick before but not even like this, that she had to has an operation. She’s a strong woman, energetic and the lively one I’ve ever seen. It’s like…they both was hiding something important from us and I…I don’t like it at all,” Ren let out a heavy sigh, feels slightly light up after voiced out what he’s been feeling about his Mothers. He turned his sight at the younger girl. They both held a comforted gaze before Jurina avoiding her gaze away and have a sigh.
“…Maybe, they are just doesn’t want to make you guys worry. But yeah, I don’t like it either if my parents also hiding something from me and Nii-chan.”
“Same to me too, I hate it if my dear younger sister was hiding something from her Nii-chan.”
Ren and Jurina were startled at the sudden voice that interrupted them. They both looked back and shocked to find out that Mayu was standing behind them. Standing there with hands crossing on his chest and expressionless, but though that he was not showing anything the pair already knows it that the short guy was holding his rage.
“Nii…Nii-chan, ugh…” Jurina stand up following by Ren. They both standing side by side as Mayu was rising his brow when he caught his younger sister gestures that was holding Ren’s right hand, holding each other hands.
“What is it, Jurina? Didn’t he had hurt you and made you cried. Why are you still close to this guy?” asked Mayu toward the younger girl.
“Uhm…I, I…He, Nii-chan it’s-“
“Because she love me and I love her too,” Ren answered instead, cut off Jurina’s words. The girl was turned toward him slightly shocked at his firm words. Nothing but to admiring at how manly he looks right now, looking at his gentle yet tough side face, staring at her older brother. She could feel the hold was getting tighter.
“Yes, I love him. I love Oshima Ren and Nii-chan…I’m begging you to forgive him and accept him back. I know it must sound stupid for you but, he had told me his reasons and I accepted them. I believe in him, he is not like the other guys that had been close to me. He is really different from them and you know that I’ve never ever have feelings for anyone except likes my feeling for Ren,” said Jurina, staring firmly at her older brother. Hoping he would understand her feeling. It was Ren now that turned his gaze at the younger girl, feelings really touched by her kind of words. How he cannot get fallen to this girl even deeper?
Mayu was stay still after hearing the couple’s reveled their feeling towards each other. And yes, he’s freaking known that Jurina was really in love with Ren, as a brother he’s not that dumb to notice the younger girl of him how her feelings really are. He is understood it very well, the feelings was really different if it about him. But still,
“I know how you feel, I fully can understand that but, and although you had said like that…you know how hate I am to peoples that betrayed my trust, right Jurina?”
She almost let out a relieved sigh at the first sentence but holds it back when the older one continued with the last sentence. And just like Mayu knowing all of her feelings, she also knows it really well too about his things with “trust”. It’s not that simple for the son of Takahashi once having a “trauma” with trusted someone that really dear for him. Thus that made him very wary to give his trust to anyone. She was really happy that Mayu could gave his trust to Ren at that time but now, when the taller guy has broken the trust he had been given of…Jurina can’t think of anything that could make the older brother of her to be able trust Ren once again.
Ren was realizing and could really understand about the “trust” issue of the short guy, but he’s not that easy to give up. He was already done anything to get this girl by side. He gave a light squeeze on Jurina’s hand before looked straight at Mayu.
“Mayu-kun, I’m deeply sorry that I’ve broken your trust over me. But if your issue is that you cannot give me back your trust one more time…then please, say it, I’ll do anything you wants me to do just for me to could gain your trust on me back,” said Ren with serious expression and tone he could utter out. He was being really serious and Jurina could feel it, but it also makes her worry what if her older brother will do such bad things to him?
Mayu was snorted at Ren’s seriousness to gain back his trust on him. He looked at Jurina that was having worry and anxious staring back and forth at him and the taller pale guy. He sighed inwardly, should he just give in and ended this stupid drama, letting his younger sister having back her lover for he is, being in honest did not want to see the younger one to feels sad any longer.
‘But it’ll make it too easy for this guy; beside he had broken my trust on him…’ thought Mayu, meanwhile at the couple, Ren and Jurina were feeling curious and anxious for whatever the short guy will utter next.
“Fight me.”
The two words really shocked them both, especially the younger girl one. She looked at her older brother in disbelieve. “Nii-chan! What-“
“You said you’ll do anything to gain back my trust on you, right? Then fight me. Let me see if worth enough for me to trusting you once again,” said Mayu in really cold tone and serious expression. Ren slightly felt intimidated but could gain back his courage on and accepted the challenge. He step ahead but was stopped by the hold tight of Jurina.
“Ren…” Jurina was too looking at the taller guy disbelieving. No, no, no not any fight again…
Ren only squeezing her hands and offered gentle and reassured smiles toward Jurina and released the grip before faced back the short glasses guy. “I take it. If that’s mean you’ll allowed me to be together back with Jurina.”
“Heh,” Mayu was readying his stance for the second fight he’ll get into with Ren. When he was about to strike first, suddenly his short figure was being hugged by pair of long smooth arms, embracing him strongly but gently and he could feel the warmth of breath that blew out on his ear.
“I thought you said that no stupid action when you finally decided to just TALK with them, hm?” Yuki was whispering on Mayu’s ear while emphasis it on the “talk” word. The taller girl was still back hugging her boyfriend, resisting any attempt of the guy to do his fight.
Mayu was stopped his move once he felt the warmth of his girl that was hugging from behind. Slightly remembered back the deal he had with his girlfriend. Mayu did not that dumb to not noticed that his younger sister seems to back with Ren, although he had known that still he needed Yuki to tell him all the things she knew about Ren, included about the engagement thing. Thus he know what made Jurina cried, but thanks to Yuki for her “persuasive” way that he could understand that Ren really loved his sister and willingly do anything to be able together with the younger girl.
Mayu relaxed his self and slightly leaned back on the comfortable hug of his girl. Meanwhile at the other couple, Ren and Jurina were again being shocked at the sudden appeared of the taller girl. They both held questioning and confused looks then turned back looking at Mayu and Yuki that was seems a bit lost in their own world.
“Ugh…Yuki-chan,” called Ren hesitate. Fortunately Yuki could gain her self back and released the short guy from the hug but still her left arm was hugging his waist, anticipated the unexpected event.
“Hello~ I’m sorry for the sudden appeared but, honestly I just want things to going back to the way it is. Mayu is really love you Jurina-chan, thus he’ll do anything for you to not hurt again. But yeah I had him understand that you and Ren are really love each other and convinced him to forgive you, Ren,” explained Yuki toward the couple.
Ren and Jurina was still a bit puzzled but moments later they both held a really relieved sigh that they both had been held of, finally allowed the smiles to form on their face after understanding fully what Yuki has saying about.
“Is that mean..” Ren had to confirm first.
“He gave you his last chance, so make sure to not break it again. Congratulation~~” Yuki replied it for Mayu’s part, smiling brightly towards Ren and Jurina.
Finally!!
Jurina looked at Ren couldn’t hold her happiness she suddenly jump up on the guy, hugging him tightly. So was Ren lucky he could hold back the push so they both didn’t fall to the ground, he hugged back his girl tightly let out a light laugh cause the happiness.
“Thank you Nii-chan!!!” Yuki had to step a side for she do not want to being tackled by the younger girl while Mayu had prepared himself to received the bear hug his younger girl gave him.
“Thank you~~”
“Hn, I’ll be not bad of older brother didn’t I? Beside I just love you too much that I can’t hold again to seeing the sad and stressed of you,” replied Mayu gently, stroking Jurina’s back and gave a light kiss on her head.
Yuki walked toward Ren and nudged him. “You owe me for this,” Yuki give him her sweet smiles.
Ren just chuckled, feeling really grateful to having this girl as his childhood friend that really caring for him. “Thank you, Yuki-chan.”
“Soooo it’s mean that I can add few scenes to our drama~” said Yuki in happy tone taking her attention of the other.
Jurina turned confusedly toward Mayu, “You’ll know later,” that was he just told her.
“Ah! ano…Nii-chan,” called Jurina when somethings flashed in her mind. It’s now Mayu that held a confused look on his younger girl. “Could you help me with Papa?”
---------------------
Yuko was slowly opened her eyes, closed it instantly at the bright light that suddenly hurt her eyes. Take a deep breath and flew them out slowly, she tried it again. Blinking them repeatedly to adjusting with the bright light that turned out was the light from the sun that coming in through the window beside her.
Gaining her energy back, she looked around her surrounding although only just for few spot of the room cause she’s still laying flatly on the warmth and comfort bed. She could see a display of tv screen, a long comfortable sofa, table and few chairs also a seemed of another queen size bed there with two bags on it. She was frowned at the sight. She was sure that she was in hospital right now, could recalling back that she had collapsed after had meeting with clients but then the darkness took her conscious away.
‘But, it was not the usual room of hospital could be…’ thought Yuko wondering with such facilities in the rooms. It was seemed like a VIP room, the expansive one. Why I’m in this room-
Her thought was cut off when she heard a door being opened, she took a glance and found out a taller gorgeous woman of her was stepping out from the bathroom. The said woman was rubbing a towel on her face, but when she look up got caught in the most beautiful, gentle, and warmth dark brown orbs of the woman that was lying on the bed, she’s stopped her move. With a slight opened mouth and wide eyes, she raced toward the woman and literally jumped on her, hugging her tightly. Voiced out the woman’s name following by the streaming of tears.
“Yuko! Yuko! Yuko! Yuko…” called Haruna repeatedly could not hold back the relieved feelings for the partner of her live finally wake up.
Yuko, although was being crushed by her wife she didn’t mind for she knows that she must had been makes her all worried over her. Yuko hugged back her wife, stroking her back and whispering comfort things that she was all alright now.
Finally the taller woman had calmed down herself and retracted for some space, she examining Yuko’s face slowly and carefully caressed her face that now was gaining its some bright color. She leaned in closer and connected their lips in the most gentle, caring and loving kiss. Moments later they broke off still in the closer one, Haruna placed her forehead gently on Yuko’s one a breathing out at each other face.
“I thought I’d lose you…”
“No, you won’t. Like my promised to you that I’ll never leave you, Haruna.”
“Thank God….oh my, Yuko. You’d never know how frightened I am when you collapsed like that. I’m really scared…”
“I’m really sorry…please, don’t cry….Haruna, I’m fine now okay. I’ll hold onto my promise to you. Please hold onto me…shh…” Yuko brought the sobbing woman in her embrace and once again tried her best to comforting her loved one.
After all seems too really at ease now, Haruna took one chair and sitting beside Yuko’s bed holding her right hand.
“Say, who brought me here?” said Yuko questioning her curiosity.
“Hmm once you out of your consciousness, I was in panic but the staff were helped and I called Takamina that was having meeting with Tomochin and Tomo~mi. Fortunately the women were at the close building so they all raced towards us and brought you to hospital,” explained Haruna, recalling back the not so familiar situations she had few times before.
“I see…Taka, huh! I bet it’s all must be her doing that I’m in this room right now, right?”
“Un…and…I know you’ll don’t like this but, I told them about your condition and right at that time Takamina calling for some of the best doctors she knew and together with Mariko, they did the operation on you," Haruna told her with guilty, "I'm sorry..."
She just couldn’t hide any longer, didn’t she? Yuko turned her sight away looking at the clear sky outside. Haruna seeing the gesture Yuko show off, she did feel guilty but then again who’s want to hold back any longer if the one they loved most were in the life-dead situation when they do know that they could save them live.
“Yuko…” called Haruna softly.
Yuko held out a soft breath then facing back her goddess one. She cupped her cheeks and caressing the swelling eyes of her wife gently. “I’m not angry at you. Instead, I’m really sorry that I had makes you sad and stressed with my stubbornness. I’m sorry Haruna…”
Haruna shaking her head and held the hand that caressing her gave it kisses and hold it on her cheek. “At the very least, you are fine now.”
Moments later the door of the room were being opened revealing some women entering the room.
“Lucky us, to found you already awake. How’s your condition now, Yuko?” greeted Takamina following her were Atsuko, Tomochin, Tomomi, Mariko, and Miichan. Once held a plastic bag that having some foods in it except Mariko bringing her note to examined Yuko’s condition.
“Heeyy…yeah as you can see. I’m getting fine now. Thanks to you, and to you all too guys,” replied Yuko smiles showing her famous dimples. She’s sitting on her bed after getting her breakfast and medicine. The other were chuckled at the already cheerful woman, they all took their seats while Takamina went toward her side, suddenly being all serious.
“Stupid midget. Why are you hidden your ill from us, huh? And also what’s with that reasons of yours for having not enough money to do operation? Didn’t you have Mariko and Tomochin here to help you? And yet you were being the hard headed and stubbornness you’re, thinking to not want to bother them,” everyone was stuck in silence once Takamina voiced out her feeling, even Atsuko cannot stopping her partner. Meanwhile Yuko turned her gaze away from the shorter one of them, feeling all guilty covering her now although she had figured out for Takamina to be really mad at her.
“What do you think we are for you?” the single question pop out from Takamina that did take all the attention of the woman on toward her.
“You already knew what you are guys for me,” replied Yuko slowly. “You all are my best friends, my family.”
“Then why…?”
“I…I just…I, ugh. oh shit!! I’m sorry okay? I’m sorry, I’m being the stupid one here…I bet Haruna has told you guys my reasons and yeah….that’s really stupid…I’m sorry, for the bother thinking and for worried all of you,” Yuko couldn’t help her feeling and tears started to stream out from her beautiful dark brown eyes. Haruna went up to her with some tissue and wiping away the tears. She rubbed her back tried to calm down the troubled woman of her.
Takamina let out a heavy sigh, she turned around to see her other friends. They all are giving her a small smile saying that it’s all fine now. Lastly at her wife that went toward her, holding hands and was caressing her back to get her partner calmed down her temper.
“It’s all fine now Yuko. Please do understand that we all are family-ah soon to be a big real family, hum? So whatever bothering one of us, then each one of us must help each other. Family things first, that was our Principe, right?” said Atsuko gently, offering the kind of smiles for the couple.
“Yeah, just like Acchan had said, family things first,” added Mariko with smiles.
They all are sharing their friendliest and joyful moments, recalling back the atmosphere of their young times. Yuko was not being all grateful than this to having such friends like them. they all are her best friend and her family.
“Haahh…oh right, something flashing in my mind,” said Miichan taking all the attention towards her.
“Hn? What is it?” asked Mariko to her chubby waifu.
“Yuki once told that her drama club alongside with her classmate will hold a drama stage at their graduation ceremony. Just thank God that Yuko already having her operation and honey you sure that she’ll be out of this hospital a week later?” Miichan turned her gaze to the taller short hair woman.
“Yeah, if her healing was good then she can out sooner.”
“Great! We all are can attend their stage performance then!!”
“That was nice! I want to see too~” chimed Tomo~mi. Maybe Yui and her band will do some performance too.
“Ah! Now you mention it, something was pop out in my mind too,” said Takamina.
“What is it?”
“The date is getting nearer, thus let us announce the engagement thing to the kids.”
“Huh?!?”
“Right after their graduation ceremony ended…let’s have party night at my place.”
---------------
Although Mayu had allowed their relationship to continued, they pair still had to ask his permission if they want to date. They both didn’t mind that thought and now Ren and Jurina were having date after their practice for the drama performance. The couple was wandering around the stall of foods. Ren stopped his step when Jurina wanted to eat this one of food.
“You want that?”
“Un!”
“Okay, let me buy it for you,” Ren gave a light pat on the younger girl’s head earning him her cute cat-like smiles. Soon the tall pale guy went to the said stand and ordered two kinds of the foods. He was thanking the man while holding his foods. When he turned back was about to give some to his girlfriend, he found nothing.
“Huh? Jurina?” where’s that girl? He’s sure that she was standing here wating for him and he’s not that long to take their foods, did he?
Ren was looking around the place but still can’t find the said girl. Why suddenly the déjà vu kicking his mind?
“Oh shit, not again.”
Ren was in panic right now. He quickly dash out to search for his girlfriend whereabouts. After some minutes finally his eyes caught the figure he was familiar of.
“Ah, Jurina!!!!” called Ren out loud but its useless for the girl was few meters away from him.
He was about to dash toward her again but frowned when he sees the girl was not alone. Beside her were two guys in hoodie did not allow him to looks whose they are. His eyes were wide open when he caught that Jurina was being pushed into a car followed by the two guys and drive away from the place.
“No, no, no, JURINAAAA!!!!”
-
JURINAAAAAA :panic:
-
I've just found it to read today, why i dont see it earlier. You've writen it really very well, this fic also very interesting, i'll look forward it in the future, i really curcious about why they kipnap Jurina, and who is yuko want rena engaged to.
Do your best ^^
-
Oh my, an update after months..Thanks!
Hope that your condition would be better, don't be stressed out
-
I haven't comment in a while here in the forum
I've been busy at school and it was like hell
been waiting for updates and I rarely read stories
What will happen to jurina? As sh3 has been abducted
By unkown creatures XD kidding aside.......
But thanks for this........
-
i'm alive now!! thanks to you!!
yay for wmatsui!! i mean jurirena (since they're not matsui in here)
i'm glad for yuko!!
NOOOOO!!!! GIVE REN BACK HIS JURINAAAAA!!!!!
update soon will you?
-
Jurina got kidnapped
Minami is not going to be happy with Ren, same can be said about Mayu.
Would Ren be able to save Jurina?
Or the authority would be the one to do the rescuing?
Would Minami got ransom called?
Who is the kidnapper?
What's going to happen?
Can't wait to see the next chapter
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Just one question, I'm wondering if you guys wants to read the 'drama performance' or I'll just go straight to the party and complete the story
-
I'd like to choose drama perfomence
-
DRAMA PERFORMANCE PLEASE :bow:
-
me too!! I WANT DRAMA PERFORMANCE!!
-
More drama hahaha
-
Takkun thanks for reading and commenting here~ :) :) :)
vickystar thank yoo I'm glad you enjoy this story, about Jurina, you'll find here! thanks for reading and commenting here~ :) :) :)
teru_fi I'm sorry it takes months again, real live just getting annoying, I'm survive thought. ah thanks for reading and commenting here~ :) :) :)
yuuri14 hello~ rl uh, haha...about Jurina, here you can find it. sorry it took times and thanks for reading and commenting here~ :) :) :)
key17 glad for Yuko, Jurina~~~ thanks for reading and commenting here~ :) :) :)
cisda83 I decided not to prolong this story~ here you can find what happened with Jurina and thanks for reading and commenting here~ :) :) :)
ChrunchyCream mirurunky thanks for reading and commenting here~ :) :) :) the drama will be in the next chap then!!
I'm sorry it took times, at least I'm update this one. sorry for the mess English. hope you guys still enjoy!!
Chapter 26
“WHAT?!?!” exclaimed them shocked.
Right after Ren saw Jurina was being “kidnapped”, the guy quickly called all of his friends to gathered at the park not far from the place he has last seen Jurina. The kids were in panick and worries all over their face. Ren can only lowered his head, did not want to see the worried and anxiety of them. He was blaming his self for his stupidity for not be able to protect his own girlfriend. Gripping his fist tightly so hard that his vein could show off and keep blaming at his own stupidity. Despite of his worrying for the girl, his mind now was also figuring out about the girl’s older brother reaction.
“She was what?”
A bit startled, Ren raised up his face hearing the lower but coldly voice; shuddering instantly felt in his spine when he was seeing the deadly glare of the short glasses guy. ‘Shit!’
Buagh!!
“Mayu!!”
“Ren-nii!!”
Another exclaimed from them at the sudden event. Kuumin and Yuki quickly hugged Mayu, trying their best to hold the mad guy still. Meanwhile Ren was stumbled back and fallen on to the ground due to the hard punch Mayu had landed on his face. Miyuki and Yui went towards the older guy and help him to stand up.
“Nii-chan…” called Miyuki with sad tone and was worrying over her older brother. She’s feels sorry for her older brother, just when he was already getting to be happy with his girlfriend yet again there’re another problems getting into them. She looked at the tall pale guy that was holding his swollen cheek concerned.
“Ugh…I’m okay, uh don’t worry about me, Miyuki,” said Ren to his sister tried to steady his self didn’t want to add another worries for her.
“You!! Just morning, damn it!! It was just this morning you promised me to protect her and now what?!?! You let her get kidnapped, bastrad!! I will kill you!!!” snapped Mayu angrily sent the deathly glare towards the tall guy.
“Mayu! Stop it!! You kill him it’s nothing if we can’t have Jurina back! Clam down please!” Kuumin was still holding the short guy hard along with Yuki. The taller girl then with all the power she have embracing Mayu in bear hug thus let Kuumin to step back, letting the girl to tame her boyfriend’s furious.
“Mayu…Mayu, please…lower your temper, you got mad like this won’t do anything. Let’s think about how we can get Jurina back, please…Mayu,” Yuki tried her best to tame the short guy, whispering on his ear, hugged him tightly and rubbed his back, seems its worked for the guy only slumped his body on his girlfriend's warmth embrace.
“Jurina…hah..hah..” he let out breaths to steady his self. The feels were mixed inside, worried over his only sister.
They all got in silence moments; no one let out a word for each one of them were thinking about the younger girl whereabouts, until Kuumin broke the tense atmosphere when something pop out in his mind. “Ren, did you see the car they’re using, maybe the plat number or anything?”
“Uh, they are using black sedan and the plat number xxxxxx if I’m not mistaken,” replied Ren tried to recall back about the car that brought Jurina away.
Getting the information, Kuumin quickly fish out his ponsel and walked a bit far from them, calling for someone. Mayu that had been calmed down let go off of Yuki’s embrace but the girl is still not sure, Mayu gave her a soft kind smile said that he was easy now. Yuki let him go but still circling her arms around the short guy waist. Right at that time his ponsel was buzzing off and Yuki really have to let the short guy go from her holds. Mayu took out his ponsel and was stunned for a while before answered the call.
“Yes, Papa, what is it?”
The others got stunned when they found out who’s the caller. They all are looking closely at the glasses guy’s conversation and Kuumin that was get back with them just felt shiver run down his spine when he heard with whom Mayu was talking with.
“A-ah Jurina, yeah…she-she’s with me now… Un, you want us to go back home now?...Ah, okay…ehm no need to, we’ll just walked back home, yeah…hai,” Mayu ended the call and looked at his friends.
“Kuumin, let’s go back home,” said Mayu coldly startled the other, when he was about turn around his hand was holding back by Yuki.
“Wait, what…you’ll just go home like that? How about Jurina-chan?” asked Yuki confused and worried for the younger girl safety. Mayu hold back the girl’s hand squeezing it gently to calm his girlfriend.
“Like you had said before, there’s nothing we could do right now. Let’s just go back home and I promise I will informing you guys if we got something. Come on, Kuumin,” with a last touch on her cheek, Mayu let go of her holds and walked away with Kuumin tailed behind leaving the still worried and now confused youngster there.
“…What’s now?” asked Saya to no one practically. He looked to his friends wondering. Yui, Haruu, Haruka, and Miyuki only shake their head and shrugged didn’t know what to do.
“Ren…” called Yuki tried to get the guy’s attention.
“Let’s just go back home, it’ll get dark soon,” said that and he turned around leaving the park. The other following behind with worry, anxiety and confuse inside their mind.
-----------------
Mayu dan Kuumin were hesitation upon their arrival in front of Takahashi residence, still wondering how they can tell them and what their reaction for the kidnapped of their daughter. But there’s nothing they can hide out so when Mayu opened the front door, taking his steps inside the house following by Kuumin by his side…and found out that the very certain girl was running around the house with a little girl.
“What the-“
“HUH?!!?”
Mayu’s and Kuumin’s jaws were dropped watching at their little sister playing happily with a stranger little girl. They both cannot do anything, being stuck in their stance to shock to reacts about the certain girl that they’ve been worried about and now was back in the house save and sound, until Jurina get caught of their figures and spinning her run towards them.
“Nii-chan!! Kuumin!!! Where have you been go? It’s late already!” asked Jurina wondering still feels excited by her games earlier while the little girl that was with her slightly panting from her running, leaning her small body by Jurina’s leg.
“Jurina-“
“How come you are in the house when Ren said that you were kidnapped?!!!” exclaimed Mayu suddenly cut off Kuumin’s words and startled the two girls at his outburst. He can’t help but to let out his very worried feeling over his younger sister, didn’t minding the little girl by Jurina’s leg that was being hugged by Jurina closely get scared. Jurina too get shocked by her older brother’s outburst and what’s with that kidnapped thing?
“Kidnapped?”
Another question got their attention and turned at the adults there that was seems just coming out from the dining room. There are three men that were seem familiar and another tall beautiful like-diva woman appeared with Takamina, Atsuko, Sasshi and Granpa Maeda. Mayu and Kuumin was in dead state right now, receiving the very stern glare from Takamina.
“Care to explain?” asked Takamina again looking straightly at the two young guys there. She raised her left eyebrow when the both guys didn’t makes any attempts at her request. The room was silence though the heavy feeling makes them all uncomfortable, wants to say something but cannot when the head of this family keep her stares at the two guys.
“Ugh, Papa…uhm, I can explain-“
“Everyone gathers at the living room, except Jurina and Erena-chan go play with Granpa somewhere,” ordered Takamina at the end, cut off Mayu’s attempt to talk. Jurina obediently following her Papa’s say and taking Erena with her along with the old man walking towards the stairs to get to her room instead.
Now that everyone had gathered in the living room, Kuumin was looking wonderingly at the three men there that was also got stare back by the two of them.
“I’m sorry but, why Persona’s members were here? And ugh, are you the so called super charismatic Diva Ray?” asked Kuumin getting out of his curiosity.
“There, there Kumi…before we get to that story, I wanted to know what’s with that ‘kidnapped’ thing Mayu had said about? And Mayu…hh, I’ll just let it out about your lied to me,” said Takamina taking their attention toward her, she’s looking at her son calmly.
“I’m sorry and about that…it’s just, ugh one of our friends accidentally seeing Jurina walking by two guys in hoodie and was get pushed into a car when we were strolling around shopping area,” explained Mayu slowly.
“Wait, what, kidnapped? Got pushed? Hey didn’t I just asking you guys to fetch her?” Kai interrupted and turned his attention towards his friends, giving them questioning looks.
“AHHH-- Auch!!”
“Do not yell in my eardrum stupid!” Kai startled at the sudden yell of Kuu and slapped his back head.
“Why ya have to slap my head!! Ah but, ugh I think we’ve got into some misunderstanding…” said Kuu carefully, eying the short woman there that was giving them stares. ‘Gulp’
“Oh uh yah…misunderstanding, I mean….you see, we’re the idols and-and we don’t want to take people attention so we-we used hoodie and uhm, we seen her standing alone nearby a store and greeted her. Gladly she’s still remembered us so while getting her into the car…ah I got my foot stumble and maybe it seems like I had pushed her inside the car…” explained Riku the best he can although in stuttering. Hoping his story get buying by them all, also Kuu by his side got shuddering when Takamina’s piercing stare glared at them.
“At least she’s home and save, that’s all,” Takamina let out a long sigh, while the others in the room taking notice that the woman had letting out about the ‘kidnapped’ thing. “Now that it was about these guys. I’ll just go straight. I believe you two still known them well enough…what I’m trying to say here is that, Kai as you known as one of the member’s of Persona is my little brother, Takahashi Kai,” explained Takamina to the two guys there. Mayu and Kuumin seem a bit shocked though and they both turning their sight toward the blonde man there.
“…ugh wait a minute, gah! That’s was why you seems to know more about me and Jurina. Why I cannot realizing that you seem familiar whenever I look at you, Kai-jichan,” said Kuumin remembering back when the first time they all met, also with that Marilyn woman that also knowing about him.
“Uhm yeah…finally you remembered me, Kuumin,” said Kai giving sheepish smiles toward the young guy. “But I’m glad that you are fine and you’re family too. I’ll have visit when I’ve time.”
“Mhh yeah..”
“But why are you showing up just now? Even I don’t know that I have an uncle but why you knows it Kuumin?” asked Mayu puzzled, still didn’t understand about his family tree.
“Mayu, dear…actually there’re some problems in the family that sadly made Kai to chose to just run out of Takahashi residence. Also by that time, you were got into accident, lose some memories and Jurina was too small to remembering any person that she’s rarely met with. We’ve tried to search for him but he’s just disappeared like that until we noticed him had become an idol in Japan and thus we just can only watching him from afar,” Atsuko taking acts to do the explanation, she let out a single breath before continues, “Actually, we wanted to confront him at the event last year but seeing that the situation was not at the right time, we just go home like that.”
“And I had known Kai-jichan but got confused because he died his hair,” added Kuumin. Mayu seems to quickly understand but there’s something budging his feeling.
“…what’s problems?” asked Mayu carefully, he rised his brow at the tensed air around his Papa and his so called uncle Kai.
“You don’t have to know, it’s nothing right now. All the problems and misunderstanding had been cleared out. Beside he has shown up by himself bringing also his little family here,” replied Takamina looking at Mayu silently. The guy just turned his sight towards a woman by Kai’s side.
“She’s my wife and the little girl with Jurina before is my daughter, Erena,” said Kai introducing his family member.
“Maybe it was not the first time we met but, hello Mayu-kun, I’m Takahashi Kanako or as you know as the Diva Ray,” said the woman, she gave the small and gentle smiles towards him. “And I’m thanking you for bringing back Erena-chan to Persona’s room at the event before. She told that she met a nice looking guy that helped her when she was getting lost.”
“Mh yeah…its nothing, at least she got back to her parents. Uh…I don’t know what to say again…” Mayu slumped his back to the sofa, massages his temple, feeling so frustrated and tired about today’s events. Atsuko stand up and went towards Mayu, rubbing his head gently.
“You look really tired just go to your room already and rest. Everything is fine now, we were only just gonna informed you about Kai and there’s nothing you worried about, kay? Everything is fine now…” said Atsuko softly still rubbing his head gently, and then she turned her attention towards Kuumin. “You too Kumi-chan, just sleep over here, I’ll call your parents. Nah, go to your room guys!”
Tiredly Mayu and Kuumin leaving the room after said good nights. Takamina only gave stare at the two guys before turning back her attention towards them. “I only have two guest rooms and one has occupying by Sasshi,” said Takamina trailed off.
“Nah, we’ll just go back home and I think Kai and his family will stay here, right Kai?” said Kuu getting understand at what Takamina has been talked about.
“Yeah, probably Erena-chan is already sleeping, don’t want to disturb the little princess slumber,” added Riku while standing up. The others also stand up and soon they all said good byes and good night because the night is getting late.
“Ah, Nee-chan…” called Kai suddenly. Takamina turned her body toward the short man. She gave a little squeeze at Atsuko’s hand said that she’ll have a moment with her sibling. Nodded lightly, Atsuko then walking away with Ray to escort her to her room. Takamina walked toward her chamber following by Kai and Sasshi. Its looks like they’ll get a long talks over the night.
--------------------
Ren, Yuki, Saya, Yui, Haruu, Haruka and Miyuki were gathering at the garden of their school, each one having depth thoughts about certain girl. Since last night either Mayu or Kuumin haven’t give them any information about Jurina. Thus makes them even worrier about the girl.
When he was still drowning in his thought, there’s suddenly a pair of long delicate arms circled around his waist, hugging him tightly soon he can feels the warmness spreading on his back. Taking the feeling by his heart, he could tell easily for who’s the one that have been hugging him from the back. Though like that he’s still can’t help the shocked feeling mixed inside.
“…Jurina,” Ren was nearly choked in his voice.
“I am. Sorry I had made you worried,” replied Jurina softly still hugging the guy, she was burying her face by Ren’s shoulder, lightly taking his masculine scent that make her fallen even more toward this pale guy.
“…Oh God..” can’t take any longer, he quickly spun around and cloud see clearly his loved one, facing him with sad and apologizing expression. “Jurina!!!” Ren embraced Jurina tightly, muttering incoherent words only to means out that he was dead worried over his girl. Meanwhile Jurina replied the hug and patted his back, said that she’s save and sound and nothing to worry about.
So the others are get shocked by the sudden appeared of Jurina, they thought that the girl was been kidnapped but why now she’s here in the school and looks like there’re nothings trace that she has been kidnapped. Kuumin and Mayu explaining that Ren was just got misunderstanding by seeing how Jurina got pushed inside a car with two guys that apparently were the guys from Persona and what makes them more shocked was that Kai, one of Persona’s member is Mayu’s and Jurina’s uncle.
“Oh my!! Jurina, you’ve got us worried you know?” said Saya in concern.
“Yeah, I thought that you were kidnapped again by that…that creature!! Ah!!” exclaimed Haruu felt shudder run down his spine, recalling about the festival event.
“Hyaahhh at the very least, she’s fine and save now. You’re really important to us, Jurina-chan, do not make us over worried like that,” said Yui calmly.
“Hum hehe, I’m sorry guys. I just forgot to tell Ren because Kuu-nii and Riku-nii’s suddenly approached me. So yeah,” Jurina flashing her puppy slimes hoping for them to forgive her.
“Why didn’t you tell me that Jurina was not kidnapped?” asked Yuki towards her boyfriend.
“Sorry, I was dead tired last night and just forgot anything. I’m sorry…” replied Mayu gently while holding Yuki’s hand, gave it squeeze to ease the taller girl.
“Hum…it’s okay.”
When they all chatting, a loud yell taken their attention to a guy that was running towards them.
“Guyyyysss!!! Man!! Finally I got ya’ll here!!!” yelled Airin like a mad guy, he was flying around his hands while circled them.
“Oi oi! Airin-senpai what’s it? Calm down!” said Saya with Haruu catch the guy to stay still.
“The others are waiting for you guys also the headmaster wants to see our practice too!! Let’s get start the practice now!!” said that they all are got stunned a bit before quickly running their legs quickly towards the theater.
--------------------
Yuki was requested by one of her friends to take some stuff from the storage room. She was about to open the door when suddenly she felt her head spinning around, like a martil had hit it also her body were trembling hardly. Thus when she wants to rely by a shelf, her foot get stumbled and caused her shoulder to crash by side of table before fallen to the ground.
Deg!!
“Hum? What is it, Mayu-kun?” asked Airin when they are rehashing for their drama performance. Mayu and Airin were doing some scene when suddenly the short glasses guy stop his movement in mid air. Airin looked at the guy confused.
“Uh…nothing,” replied Mayu slightly. ‘What’s this feeling…’ his chest felt so tight and the rate of his heart pounding oddly. Unconsciously his eyes looking around the theater, searching for a certain tall girl that makes his feeling uncomfortable.
“Mayu-“
“Did you see Yuki?” asked Mayu cut off Airin’s words. The also glasses guy looked at Mayu frowned. He’s just shrugged his shoulder, didn’t know.
“Ah, if you were seeing Yuki-chan, uh I was just asked her to get some stuff from storage room,” Aki that was walking pass by heard Mayu’s wondering about Yuki so he said that he had asked help for Yuki to go fetch some stuff. “Sorry if I’m asking her, uh…it’s just that I really need some help and she was able at the time,” explained Aki feeling guilty.
“Oh. Kay, it’s fine Aki-kun…I’ll go see her-“
“Looking for me? Ah…sorry I took sometimes just to take these,” suddenly Yuki show up behind Mayu and offering the said stuff to Aki.
“Ah! Thank you Yuki-chan. Really, I’m sorry if I troubled you…uh..”
“Hey, it’s nothing. Glad to be help” replied Yuki showing her beautiful small smiles. Soon after getting what he wanted Aki then going back to his work while Airin looking at Yuki with frown. And it seems like its not just him that notice something was off with the taller girl.
“Go with me, Yuki,” Mayu flashed a look to Airin and the guy just nodded his head, and then Mayu took Yuki’s hand gently and bring her with him out of the room. Yuki looks confused while Airin makes gestures that everything’s fine when the others are staring at them.
-------------
“Mayu?” called Yuki wonderingly when the short guy brought her to the infirmary; he was just silent then closed the door and instructed the taller girl to sit on the bed.
“What happened to you?” asked Mayu softly, he gently stroked Yuki’s side face while looking at the girl’s eyes deeply. His expression was sad and in pain like the strange feeling before were still troubling him and it’s must be about this girl being.
“…’m fine…” Yuki feels like her heart were in marathon and the feels were heating up her face. Mayu’s deep stares make her blush.
“No, it’s not. My chest suddenly tightened and my heart pounds oddly. Uh, I’m sorry but, can you unbutton up your upper shirt? I want to see your shoulder. Also your legs…” asked Mayu very gently, didn’t want to scare the girl. Yuki was startled at the request but, seeing how worried the guy is, she could understand. Already trusting the short guy, Yuki then doing what he had told her and started to unbutton her upper shirt and showed up her swollen shoulder. Mayu’s eyes were twitching lightly at the blue color, somehow taking out some memories of his younger sister’s wounds. He crouching down and take off Yuki’s left shoe and sock, soon it’s also showing the same blue color on her shin.
“Oh my, Yuki…what was happened to you?”
“…uh, I…I was…”
“Tell me later, wait,” Mayu then pulled out a bottle from his pocket jacket. “It’s the cream that I always using, mainly for Jurina. She’s a clumsy girl and Papa had made this exclusive for her. Let me apply it to your wounds.”
Yuki’s being obedient, letting Mayu applying the cream and doing massages on the wounds. It’s sure hurt but Mayu doing it as gently as he can and Yuki tried her best to not cry at the pain. When he done with her shoulder, soon Mayu doing his work on her leg. It was more hurt, makes her clutching at the bed cover, even the halted tears finally rolled out from her closed eyes. Mayu didn’t have a heart seeing his girl like this, it was just like Jurina but he must do it or else she can’t appear in their drama performance which is two days a head.
After doing some massages, Mayu then help Yuki fixing her clothes and then laying the girl on the bed slowly. Mayu then sit beside her when Yuki’s feels comfortable with her position. He then wiped the trance of her tears and stroked her head gently.
“How was your feeling now?”
“Better…thank you, Mayu…”
“Care to tell me now?”
“…uhm, before that..uh, I have tell you that I got an accident right? Some damage was still there. Since that accident, I got this symptom whenever I forced my body until my limit, my head will spinning around, pounding hard like a martil hammering it again and again, then my body will shivering hardly until I can’t hold again, lose and fallen.” Yuki makes an exhale inhale then continued, “And it’s happened again. I was about to enter the storage room when the symptom appeared and made me stumbled and crushing my body on table.”
“…Why didn’t you tell me earlier?” it seems like this called symptom also appeared when the first time he found the girl at the garden.
“Uhm…I just don’t want to worry you but, it seems that I’ll just bothering you with this…” Yuki turned her head to the other side, too shy and guilt to stare back at the concern of the guy. Really, it’s feels like she’ll just bothering him a lot with this condition of her.
Mayu felt the slight pang in his heart, why it’s so hurt seeing the one he loved the most chose to suffer alone, said that she didn’t want to bother him? He is HER boyfriend, right? And for Takahashi, letting their loved one being in pain was the shameful one. The Takahashi will do their best for them to feels save and sound.
Mayu with the gentlest he could do stroked her cheek then turned back her face so he can see the most beautiful girl’s face (after his mother and Jurina) clearly. He caressed the delicate face and said at the most soft tone, “Me, Takahashi Mayu, love you, Shinoda Yuki, is the most wonderful thing in my live. I really love you so much that I’ll do anything, everything for you. I love you unconditionally; I’m not that perfect either, so please, never say that I’ll be bothered by you. You are never once being. I’ll be by your side, I won’t leave you. Ever,” Mayu lowered his head, kissed her forehead tenderly, her closed eyes, tip nose and the plum red lips. Sharing the lingering feelings they have for each other. Then Mayu retracted his self, connected their forehead.
Yuki couldn’t help the feelings Mayu showering her. Why this guy’s so romantic and loved. Making her fallen more and more toward him, trapping her even harder, like he had some chain around her that make her couldn’t turn back. Yuki was staring back at his black orbs, behind the elegant glasses that have deep feelings for her. She loves this guy. Really loves him.
“Thank you…I love you too, Mayu.”
------------
Finally, it was the day for the third grade having their graduation ceremonial. The hall soon filled by the second and first years also the parents of the third year’s students, watching in proud at their own child. Soon the formal ceremonial has ended and the theater suddenly being closed by a big curtain. Coming up two students from second grade, they both doing MC, makes some jocks that filled the big hall with laughter's of the audiences. Until some minutes later, they both got message that the performance is ready.
“Rrrriiigghhhtttt~~ we don’t want to wait too long for the drama, alright?” said the girl that one of the MC.
“So, here are the last performance from Majisuka Drama Club collaboration with all the third grade students!”
“With honor we’ll presenting you all jan jan jan...”
thought it's not the last, just wants to be with you
-
ok those creatures were Kuu and Riku
the scene became really intense blame the hoodie (which I literaly like and love to wear)
I'll be waiting for the drama update for the graduates on your fic..
Just keep up because you are a good writer ♡♡=)
-
yayy!! an update!! thanks author-san!!!
ugh jurina just want to make us worried -_-
yayy!! drama drama...
i will wait for next update!!
-
Ah... Kai is takamina's brother with Ray as his wife...
Can't wait to see what's going to happen next?
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Aaaaa,... update soon please!! I'm corious XD
-
Aaaaahhh i really miss your fic author-sama :cry:
When u will update this fic??? :cry:
I'm corious about their meeting :(
Please update author-sama :cry: :cry: :cry:
I'm always waiting this fic :cry:
-
I actually has reread this story again and really wanna know how in the end its will be :(
After this performance, they all will reunite back isnt and time of promise come
Really hope u can come back and continue this story author-san :cry:
Will wait for your comeback :)
-
Chapter 27
“Princess Yuki, wait!! Argh! Why she’s so hard to please?! The King will get upset again if the only Princess once again escaped from her engagement,” a man looks so frustrated when his call did not respected by the so called princess that was running out of his sight.
“Aamin! Did you get Princess Yuki? Where is she?” a guy coming up asking for the princess.
“She’s running off again… haah,” sighing Aamin, he turned his sight to the new arrived guy, “What about the guest, Ren?”
“They are disappointed and the King feels sorry for that. Just hope they’re not stopping our connection,” replied the younger one called Ren.
“Oh they’re not. If they wanted to cancel it just because our Princess rejected their proposed, they will be crushed in no time,” said Aamin smirking, “Instead I’m glad that Yuki rejected them,” added him with low voice then walked out of the corridor.
“Ho-oh yeah! Me too… ah wait!!”
--------------
“Like hell I’ll get married with that scumbag-IEeeekkk!!” Yuki that was walking in fast-steps didn’t aware a bucket were in her way and stumble forward hysterically.
“Kyaaaaa-!!”
Hup!
“I know you are upset but please be careful with your steps… Princess,” a young rather short guy in glasses caught the taller princess in time before her luxurious dress become dirty.
Yuki that was being caught gets surprised and instingly circled her hands around the guy’s neck, although she’s realizing about their close proximity she’s just stying like that. Letting her self are being sucked deeply into those black beautiful orbs behind the classy glasses.
“I’m not mean to interrupt but I need you to come with me, Watanabe-kun. Princess Yuki, please go back to your room, the King hoping for a talk with you,” a heavy gentle voice got their consciousness back to the earth, turned their head in union at the steady man in suit looking seriously at both of them.
Watanabe let out a light sigh and slowly brought their body stood up. He step back a feet then bowed politely toward the princess before turning his way towards the man in suit. Didn’t forget to bring along the bucket and other tools on the floor, didn’t want any person to get stumble again. Note in his mind to give a nice lecture for anyone in charge for those equipments. Meanwhile Yuki was staying there for minutes, looking blankly at the back of the short guy vanished by the corridor.
“Haah…” a long sigh, with heavy steps walking back toward her room.
------------------
“Say…if you love her, why didn’t you tell her?”
“I’ve told you the reason.”
“I still don’t understand.”
“No need to understand then.”
“There’s another Kingdom will come in few days. They’re not offering connection but, the Prince of the Kingdom looks like having an interest with the Princess.”
“If he is the best for her, then…” Watanabe didn’t continue his words, he stand up and leaving the man in suit, Abema, sitting on the bench at the garden looking at him in wonder.
“I’m not sure you could hold that feels any longer…wonder what you will do,” muttering Abema watching the short guy disappear from his sight.
“Oi, Abema!” a call from his back make him a bit startled but then let out a sigh, “What is it, Ren? And don’t call me like that!” irritated he whacked the younger’s head.
“Auch! Sorry, forgot! Ah don’t mind it, I’ve news.”
-----------------
At another place
“Say, are you sure you’ll crush him this time?” asked a guy while walking with two glasses of wine in hand. The one that being asked didn’t turn back to see whose come, only took the offered glass and sips it gently before voiced out the answer.
“I’ve waited too long for this time to come. I’m sure he’s also waiting for me. The time for settle everything between us has come and no one will get in our way,” said the taller guy in heavy serious tone but then a devil smirk was shown in his handsome pale face.
“Hhh…right, you already have you’re own plan. I’ll do all the preparation then.”
“Hn, thanks Keichi. I’m counting on you.”
“Yeah!” and the guy called Keichi leaving the pale guy watching the sunset while drinking his wine.
“I will defenitly kill you.”
----------
“Ups, sorry….did I interrupted you?”
Yuki turned her sight as a girl poped up beside her. She was wearing a long dress and glasses on, the girl then sitting beside her on the wooden swing chair, gladly it could fix for these two girls to sit on. Yuki looks upset but then letting the girl to sit beside her and looking back at the shiny moon that reflecting on the surface of a pond in front of them.
Renacchi, the girl then take a look at the princess beside her, wondering why the princess looks so gloomy tonight. Although she’s the princess but it does not mean that their friendship that ties them up since they were child will bother them. Princess Yuki even had considering her as her sister. She’s the only one child by the way.
Getting worried at the silent princess, Renacchi poked her on the cheek without words. Many times that could make the taller girl finally turned toward her with irritated face.
“What is it, Renacchi? I’m not in the mood to play right now,” said Yuki gave a look at her friend, while the culprit only showing her cute smiles, finally getting the princess attention.
“We’ve been together since I don’t know when. I know you and so you know me. I won’t ask…ne, Yukirin?” said Renacchi with meaning look. She does know there’s something disturbing her and she’s here if Yuki need anything.
“Can you be not so poking up to my business? I hate it when you start with that “We’ve been together blablabla..” thing,” protest Yuki that only replied by giggling from Renacchi and Yuki already knew, she cannot run away from this younger girl.
“Let me guess then! Hmm…engagement?” point out Renacchi when Yuki not yet voice out her problems which is she gave the younger girl a pinch on her belly.
“Really Renacchi!!”
“Hahaha…auch, ah that was hurt Yukirin. Hm, sorry sorry...I know that thing won’t bother you so, ah! I know. Hehehe…”
“What?” Yuki feels a bit creepy seeing Renacchi’s smirk.
“Ah, good evening, Watanabe-kun!” called Renacchi suddenly that make Yuki startled and turned her face quickly to search for the said name. Cannot find any person in sight, Yuki then realized that she has been tricked.
“Renacchiiii!!!!”
Still hold dear for her live, Renacchi quickly stand up and move away from the mad princess. These girls were running around the ground for some good minutes until they tired and sitting breathingly on the ground under a big tree. Yuki looks happy right now with that beautiful smile on her pretty face and Renacchi feeling glad that the mourning princess could be herself again.
“You are good?” asked Renacchi after some quiet between them.
“Yeah, thank you…” replied Yuki with genuine smiles. Another pleasant quiet before Yuki voiced out her thought.
“You know already my feeling toward Watanabe-kun, right?” said Yuki trailed of.
“Hmm, yeah?”
“Hh…I’m tired of these engagements Father set me up. I know it’s for my own-no for this Kingdom’s good. But, ah I feel like an ungrateful kid that not want to reply what parents has done to me, what I’ve got until now. I’m not mean to opposing Father wishe’s but, ugh…I hope I could be those princess in the fairytale, to be able with the person they love…” said Yuki story telling the things that have been troubling her mind for these past weeks. Things started from the first porpose from other kingdom that wished to engage their kingdom with them.
Renacchi already figured out the problems of the princess, she wanted to help but it’s not her charge as it was the King’s own will for his only daughter, also the only one princess of Rappapa Kingdom has, for her time to take the rule has come. More like a few days again for the princess turned into the age of the heir to take the rule of the kingdom. But for the tradition to run on the heir must have a pair to ruling the kingdom. Yuki understood those things since she was a kid with so many information she learned from her teachers about this kingdom and things to manage it.
Renacchi felt sorry for the princess, hoping she could do something to ease the girl’s depression. But nothing came to her mind until it’s time for the princess to get her rest for the day. Renacchi then escort her to her room then leaving her alone before said sorry and promise that she will find some idea to help her and that’s enough to make Yuki feel comfortable in her sleep. A hope for miracle happens for her and her loved one.
After escorted Yuki to her room, Renacchi walking alone on the corridor and was about to turn on the left but stopped when she felt a hand on her arm.
“We are in the same board. Come on!”
--------------
Watanabe was just finished his practice with some soldiers on the field. The glasses guy being the General of the Kingdom doing his activity usually, although there are no harm yet that could danger the Kingdom but he must to prepare and being aware at any cost. When he was about to take his bottle water, he late for second as there a hand take it for him. The surprise is not there as he already knew who is that now standing beside him.
“You don’t have to Princess,” said Watanabe politely. He took the bottle from Yuki then tidying the bench for the girl to sit on whiles him just standing there not yet drinking his water, watching closely at the beautiful creature in front of him.
Yuki isn’t that surprised either, it’s already become her habit to “serve” the young General whenever he takes his practice. Although she got complains especially from her father but as the princess being stubborn and all, through the times no one ever dared to for bid her doing whatever she wants to do.
Yuki is just sitting there looking around the field where there are still few soldiers tidying the ground, she could feel the gaze on her but she doesn’t mind it as there’re still many things in her head. The General could feel it too, so until the last soldier went out of their sight; finally he sat down beside the girl and gently took her right hand in him and his action finally getting the princess attention toward him. The desire the both of them feel is comfortable and they stay like that for some good minutes before the princess voice out her thought.
“I don’t know how long I can hold it…I…ugh, the time will come soon and we’re…we’re still like this. I don’t even know what the mean of “like this” is? Maybe I’m taking too much hope in you, uh…” said Yuki with low voice, she averted her sight not want to see those pircing black orbs, the feels is so tight that she can barely to breathing normally right now.
Like always he could feel and understand what the girl up to, but still nothing he could do, at last for now, only the hand get tighter holding the now trembillng soft hand in his. He just silent watching the girl sheeding her tears, but not that long as he brought Yuki in his embrace with his other hand and soon the soft crying voice could be hear from the princess. It hurt him so much, more than any injuries he ever got, so hurt that he wanted to do anything just for the princess to show her pretty smiles back and not tears. He keep embracing her along with gentle rubs on the girl back, hoping she will calm soon.
“I’m so sorry…please, hold still…just a little bit more, I want you to keep having faith in me. I beg you, Yuki…” said Watanabe as soft as he can. He loves the girl so much, but…
“…” no words of reply, only the hug get tighter and Yuki just hope for them to be like this forever.
--------------
It’s the day for a far kingdom to visit Rappapa Kingdom, thought it’s not the first time for another kingdom to come but this time it was more special. It was because the said kingdom is the most powerful and the most respected one in their West Lands that were separating by an ocean with the East Lands. The King of Rappapa Kingdom makes a big and luxurious party to welcom and serves the important guest.
“Welcome to my Kingdom, Prince Matsui. It’s a great honor for us that you can come to my invitation. I’m happy I could serve someone like you in my party,” greeting The King of Rappapa Kingdom, Aki, welcoming the guest. The prince replied the warm welcoming with such a handsome smile of him that could make women and girls in the ballroom to hold their breath.
“The honor is mine, King Aki. Thank you so much for the invitation and the party is amazing,” said prince Matsui clamly.
“Thank you, please be homie here. Just tell me if you need anything. Please enjoy the party,” with the last bow the king then leading the prince to his party. So the eight peoples that come with the prince enjoying the party, but it just the three of them while the other are spreading nowhere.
--------------
“Abema.”
Abema stopped his steps and turned his body to the young General that already ready in his complete armor. He gave a steady polite bow toward Watanabe which is replied with a light nod.
“It’s just like what Ren has said before, the prince has a plan or whatever is that that mean to harm Rappapa Kingdom. I’ve ordered our men to higher their guard,” said Abema.
“They’re skilled soldiers. Just do what the right thing you could do.”
“Yes I am.”
“I’ve to settle this by myself.”
“Stay alive, my Prince.”
“Hm, you too.”
With that, the two men parted their ways. They are ready to face the enemy and protecting this kingdom.
--------------
“Princess Yuki, you should go to the ballroom now. The king has been waiting for you along with the guest,” said Renacchi.
“I’m not feeling well tonight, Renacchi. Could you please tell my Father about my absen?”
“You are sick?” asked Renacchi worried. Sure the princess looks pale, not like the usual she is. “Okay, just stay here. I will ask the doctor and the maid to serves you. Should I tell the King about your condition too?”
“No, no need to Renacchi. Do not tell anyone, including the King. I…I will be fine. I just need some rest.”
“Uh…if that what you want…then, I’ll be-“
“No, please just leave me alone. I’ll be fine, okay. Thanks for your caring, Ranacchi.”
“Mmh…okay. I’m going then.”
Yuki is now lying on her bed, she was feeling sick since three days ago. Having morning sick. She didn’t understand the different of her body was feeling these past days, until she was once visiting library and searching by herself about the condition she’s having now. And the fact is, quite surprised the princess itself.
The voice of the door being opened taking her attention, she averted her gaze toward the short glasses man entering her room. Not really entering her room, Watanabe just stood by the opening door, not even stepped his foot going inside nor he make another attempt to reach the lying girl on the bed. He just stood there still, but the gaze is pricing through the girl’s eyes.
“It’ll be abit noisy outside, but please do not get out of this room. I will ask Rena-san to accompany you,” with that Watanabe stepped outside, not even waiting for the princess to give any respond. He closed the door gently.
Okay. It was now confusing her. The hell with this silly sickness, if that short man ordered her to stay here after giving those looks. She wasn’t a kid to be kidding off. It must be something with the guest.
She makes the attempt to stand up but, silently cursing her trembling body that makes her nearly crushed her head to the edge of the table.
“Yukirin! What are you doing? Didn’t you say that you’re sick? Why are you getting out of the bed?” blabbering Renacchi in panic and worry. Like Watanabe has said before, so Renacchi was come back to check for the princess which is she found the said princess wanted to get out of the bed. Gently she helped Yuki to lay back on the bed, and tidying the blanket on Yuki’s.
“Say, what happen in the party? You know something, right Renacchi?” asked Yuki with her demand tone as a princess. She’s really worry now, for her Father Savety, their peoples, and the young General.
“There’s nothing to worry, Yukirin. The King were just welcoming the Prince from the West Lands Kingdom. It was just a normal party, like always,” said Renacchi as steady and normal as she can. Not want to worry the sick princess.
“I want to see the guest.”
“No, no, no that General will scold me if he even sees you getting out of this room. You’re sick, Yukirin, just rest, please,” assured Renacchi, hoping for the princess could be cooperation. Thanks good that Yuki get herself calm now. As Renacchi said, she’ll rest for now. Although many things running in his mind about Watanabe’s looks and the guest.
--------------
It was meant to be a big and great party King Aki of the Rappapa Kingdom ever held to welcoming his important guest. The happy-going of a party with the music being plays in the baground, peoples dancing, chit-chating with one another, and laughters in the ballroom. But that was about ten minutes ago.
The ten minutes that in the seconds after, there were only screaming of fear and agony. The might be a happy party turning into the chaos party. It was because of the the guest suddenly swaying their swords toward the crowds, slaughtering them without any mercy.
“Kyaa!!”
“Gyaaa!!”
“Aakkhh!!!”
Everybody in the ballroom were scattering around, running for their live from the mad men that they were welcoming awhile ago. They all are cannot believe at the turn out of the event. It was just the three of them, but they are so skilled that the guards and soldiers that coming to the ballroom cannot match to their fights.
Swosshh!! Trang!
“What do you think you are doing, bastrad?” asked Kizaki intensly, anger could be sense coming from his tone. His sword stopped at the exact time before the sharp of another sword slashing a woman that was having a grief expression, thought that she will be a dead meat any seconds. Kizaki was pushing his sword over the guest that now, was turning into a completely enemy. His strength was quite enough to make the man in wealthy attire to go back off some steps.
“Ooh what a lucky me, coming face to face with the legendary kick of Kizaki clan,” said Suzu, one of the guardians from the West Lands Kingdom, “How are you? Hm, I see you’re having a nice live here. With that little prince,” added him showing his little smirk.
“…”
“Hmm you’re so much quieter rather than three years ago. I wonder, did the dead of your clan leave some nice impression in your mind? That was an amazing memory, right? Seeing your own people’ diying in front of your own eyes.”
“…I’ve always believed that offering your dead body to them, will make them rest in peace,” said Kizaki in his cold tone. The girp on his sword got tighter when the scenery of his dead clan flashing over his mind. “Traitor.”
“Hooo still stick with that cocky attitude of you, huh. And I’m not-ah right, I’m forgotten on one thing when I left you at that time,”
Kizaki is not interested in what this guy intent to, but it was never leaving his mind as for why the guy in front of him, that once was become his older brother long ago, without any mercy killed their own people, killed his parents.
Suzu is sure that Kizaki were curious altought he’s still silent, this was make him more delighted, “I was never been on of those people of the clan. My Prince only told me to “erase” for those who won’t become his under. I’m just doing my work,” said Suzu in easy way, like reporting to his friend that he was done doing his workhome.
The answer just makes him angrier at the guy, cannot believed the guy he had helped from the river would ever done that crazy crime to his clan.
“You’ll defenitly died, Suzu.”
“If you can lil’ bro~ haha…”
Thus slashing of swords aiming for each other live between Kizaki and Suzu, at least peoples around them could be running out of the ballroom savely. Meanwhile at another place of the ballroom, the other two guardians of Prince Matsui stopped their crazy slaughter because there’re two men in suit facing them.
“Stop right there.”
Muto was swaying his sword at the right time to stop another sword that aiming for his back. He pushed the the sword back of and slowly turned his body and norrowed his sight at the young guy in front of him. “Ren.”
“Wow…I’m happy you’re still remember me, Muto-senpai~” grinning Ren greeted the older one. He stood up straight with his sword gripped tightly by his side.
“I thought you’ve died.”
“Ah I’m sorry I’m not. My Prince saved me at the right time. I must appreciated what you’ve did back then Senpai…vanished all of my family in orphanage,” Ren’s voice got darker at the last sentence.
The guy never forgot the massacred this man had done to his family. He was so admired Muto back then, also he was so close to him. Muto as the man was so kind being the donator and gave so much love to the orphanage when they’re in the pitch of being died ‘cause not having job or donators to helped them. But his kindness was just lasted for four months and the nightmare he has to faced when he come back from getting they grociers that week.
Ren was never forget how Muto without any mercy slaughtered the peoples in the orphanage, the care taker, the kids, all of them. Muto were awared that Ren has back and was frightening seeing him stabbing a kid that once was close to him too. His face was so cold that time, so much different like he usual known he is. Muto was a reaper for him. He was also got stabbed in his heart, but luckly not the vital one. With the last strength he had, Ren could escaped from the burned orphanage and be founded by a short guy.
“Why you di-“
“They’re not being cooperated and My Prince said to erased whoever that against him,” Muto cutted him in his expresless and deadpanded tone.
It was just simply as just like that? What’s he think of life is that easy?! To easy for him that after he made them happy and then just because of that stupid ordered, erased them all without any mercy.
“…bastrad.”
Going mad, Ren swear to bring this man’s dead body to the tombs of his family.
Meanwhile at other spot, there are two other guys already having their own match.
“Pretty nice grip on your sword, buddy,” smirking Momo toward his enemy.
“Hee I thought I’ve got your head with that single slash, huh. Looks like I can play with you here, thought not so long because I’ve to continue what My Prince has ordered me to do,” replied Ryo showing his evil smirk toward the other guy. “Eliminate everysingle body in this Palace.”
“You’re not doing that, buddy.”
And their swords come to hitting each other again.
--------------
Renacchi was closed her mouth at the instant her eyes spotted a man in whealth attire stuck his sword at one of the maid. Her gasp cannot be stopped when she sees through behind of the man, at those bodys lying lifeless there which so much blood that spreading on the floor.
Keichi pulled his sword and turned his sight a side, at the girl not so far from him. Looks like she was just get out from the closed door beside her. A way of devil smirk perked up on his handsome face. “Gotcha.”
--------------
Sumimase~n!!!! *dogeza takamina’s stlye *guling-guling
Abandoning this story for almost a year…eh is it a year already? Buuhh…
And what is this?!?!?!? I dunno is it count for a drama performance or not bah…
Uhh I hope you enjoyed!
So see ya next year then!! :byebye: :byebye:
-
welcome back author-san :) :)
-
Finally an unpdate! Hurray!
Long time not see (eventhough I'm your silent reader).
Nice :thumbup! Waiting for more.
-
Okaeri~ :onioncheer:
Okay, so it was drama performance, for awhile I think it was another story :hehehe:
-
Interesting drama there...
Will Takamina know about her children not keeping their promises?
What will she do?
What's the story behind Kai and Takahashi family?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs